LIBRAEY 
 
 OP THE 
 
 Theological Seminary, 
 
 PRINCETON, N. J. 
 
 C€ise y _^^r^^T^.Ji).i vis i o n 
 
 Shelf. /s^^W Section 
 
 Booh, No, 
 

 / 
 
 
i^ftftM^.,^4Xt 
 
 
 ^ *»,M*t*V "5 *, -^H*^i \ *oM| **\ $ 
 
 
 >\H « 
 
 UW*^^*i ^ 
 
 
 J5&S& 
 
V 
 
 36 
 
fl^/Zfadw*/ 
 
 THE 
 PROPHETIC HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CHRISTIAN RELIGION 
 
 EXPLAINED; OR 
 
 A BRIEF EXPOSITION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REVELATION OF St. JOHN 5 
 
 ACCORDING 
 
 TO A NEW HIS Cot ERY OP PROPHETICAL TIME, BY WHICH 
 THE WHOIE CHAIN OF rKOFHECTKS IS ARRANGED, AND 
 THEIR CERTAIN COMPLETION PROVED FROM HISTORY 
 DOWN TO THE PRESENT PERIOD — WITH SUMMARY 
 VIEWS OF THOSE NOT YET ACCOMPLISHED.. 
 
 By the Rev. J. GEORGE SCHMUCKER, 
 
 Pastor of the Evangelic Isutheran Church, York-Town, Penh, 
 
 VOL. I. 
 
 Tempora distingue et concordat Domini Verbuu?. 
 BALTIMORE: 
 
 S RIJJTEB AND PUBLISHED by SCH4EFFER JUld 3UT71SP 
 
 1817. 
 

 "hi 
 
 COPY BIGHT SECURED ACCORDING TO IAW. 
 
RECOMMENDATIONS. 
 
 The attentive reader will find abundance of entertainment, instruction 
 and edification in the perusal of this work. The prophetic chronology by 
 which the different prophecies are arranged into one continual series, and 
 which seems tu accyid su well with history, merits the particular attention 
 of the learned. I have no doubt, the Lord-will graciously bestow his bles- 
 sing upon it, especially in the present critical juncture of times. The 
 long and intimate friendship existing between the author and myself, pre- 
 vents me from saying more, than to express my wish, that his learned la- 
 bours may meet with that success, which they so eminently and deserv- 
 edly merit. 
 
 J. HENRY CH. HELMUTH, D. D. 
 Senior Reverendi Ministerii of the Evangelic Lutheran Church in 
 Pennsylvania and the adjoining States, and Pastor of the 
 Lutheran Church in Philadelphia. 
 Philadelphia, Oct. 11, 1816. 
 
 Reverend and Respected Sir, 
 I have read with attention and pleasure, your " Prophetic History, &c." 
 In a style easy and luminous, and with a train of illustration purely evan- 
 gelic, you have prepared a pleasing and edifying entertainment for your 
 future readers. I am aware o the difficulties that have offered themselves 
 to the Commentator on the Revelation of John. Every endeavour tojele- 
 y#te the veil, by which its prophecies as to import and period, are con- 
 
eiealed from public view, deserves commendation. I shall be happy to see 
 the principles contained in your introduction, employed in elucidating the 
 Tatter chapters of the Apocalypse. 
 
 I am, Reverend Sir, 
 
 Your attentive Fellow Servant, 
 
 In the Kingdom and Patience of Jesus, 
 
 W. STAUGHTON, D. D. 
 Castor qf the Baptist Church in the city of Philadelphia. 
 
 That the prophecies of the Apocalypse, are progressing in their accom- 
 plishment, by the events of our own days, is an interesting truth ; and 
 that its credibility is abundantly established by the history of the ages, 
 isince its publication in the world, is clear to every well instructed and 
 unprejudiced mind The partial conflict of interpreters, are so far from 
 invalidating, that their discrepancies of sentiment on minor points, have 
 exhibited the prophecy itself, in a clearer light, and given it a more con- 
 vincing efficacy. Of these the Reverend Mr. Schmucker, has availed him- 
 self; his knowledge of the subject, and his piety, will strike every reader. 
 Bengelius, he most prefers, whose discrimination and pungency are seen 
 in his Gnomon. Mr. Schmucker's Prophetic History, &c. merits, and it 
 is hoped, will receive the attention and gratitude, both of the Student, and 
 the Christian. 
 
 JAMES P. WILSON, D. D. 
 
 Pastor of the First Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia, 
 
 ROBERT CATHCART, D. $, 
 Pastor of the Presbyterian Congregation of York-Town, 
 
My Dear Friend and Brother, 
 You have been so good as to send me the manuscript of your work, enti- 
 tled " Prophetic History," See. I had not time to read the whole of it ; 
 but what I did read, pleased me much. I have no doubt of its being a use- 
 ful work, and have no hesitation in recommending it to the public. May 
 your labours in the Vineyard of the Lord, not be in vain! And may this 
 work of yours, be the means, in the hands of Providence, to bring many to 
 the knowledge of the Lord Jesus, and to strengthen the faith of the weak. 
 Your's sincerely, 
 
 GEORGE LOCHMAN, A. M. 
 Minister of the Lutheran Church in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, and 
 President cf the German Lutheran Synod of Pennsylvania. 
 
 Baltimore, Nov. 20, 1816. 
 Reverend Sir, 
 
 I have attentively read your Exposition of the Apocalypse. The new 
 plan which you have adopted to elucidate the Prophetical Chronology, is 
 a proof of ingenuity and deep research. Every attempt, by a discerning 
 mind, to explain this prophetic Book, which certainly is drawing near its 
 fulfilment, deserves commendation. Your readers will be gratified with 
 many historical facts, and pious reflections. 
 
 I sincerely wish the public may be favoured with a continuation of this 
 interesting work, and solicit you to lose no time in its completion. 
 
 I am, very respectfully, 
 Yours, &c. 
 
 DANffiL KURTZ, D. D. 
 Minister of the Lutheran Congregation in the city of Baltimore. 
 
Meverend Sir, 
 
 I have only had time to take a cursory view of the work of the Reverend 
 Mr. Schmucker, which you were so good as to put into my hands ; and 
 consequently, I am not able to speak with confidence of its merit. But it 
 appears to me to be a performance of great ingenuity, and deep research. 
 Whether he has discovered the true key to the Revelation of St. John, I 
 would not venture to say ; but his arguments and illustration, seem to 
 throw additional light on this difficult subject. 
 
 lam, Reverend Sir, 
 Yours, &c. 
 
 JAMES KEMP, D. D. 
 Bishop of the Protestant Episcopal Ghurch of Maryland' 
 Doctor Kurtz.,, 
 
TO THE REVEREND 
 
 J. HENRY CH. HELMUTH, D. D. 
 
 Settlor Severendi MRnisterii of the Evangelic Lutheran Church, and Min- 
 ister of the Gospel at Philadelphia. 
 
 SEAR SIR, 
 
 To live retired from the bustle of the 
 world has always been my delight, and the 
 study of the Holy Scriptures my greatest 
 pleasure; ever since I had the honour of 
 studying ^divinity under your care, and of be- 
 ing inducted a fellow labourer by you, into 
 the vineyard of our Lord. Many of my lei- 
 sure hours from official duty, have particu- 
 larly been devoted to a more close investiga- 
 tion of the prophecies and their completion. 
 The Apocalypse of St. John had long been 
 impenetrable to my Yiew, and the authors 
 
which I read on that subject, left me in doubt 
 and perplexity. But at last I obtained an 
 insight, which to me appears fully satisfac- 
 tory. My eye was attracted by the true key 
 to this Divine treasure — A prophetical chro- 
 nology, or calculation of the different deno- 
 minations of time in this book, not yet no- 
 ticed by the writers on this subject. By 
 this key the whole number of predictions ar- 
 range themselves into a long chain, shewing 
 the beginning, connexion and length of every 
 link, and the extent of the whole system. 
 My joy was truly great, when by the help 
 of this key, I compared the prophecies with 
 history ; — conviction broke in on the mind 
 like a torrent — doubt and hesitation disap- 
 peared. The light, which has discovered 
 itself to me ; the conviction which it afford- 
 ed my mind, of the credibility of the gospel; 
 the confident rest in our glorious and ever 
 blessed Redeemer, with which I was com- 
 forted ; may, under the Divine auspices of 
 an all ruling Providence, also convince and 
 comfort others. These are my motives, my 
 object and apology for publishing this small 
 
work on the Revelation ; though I confess^ 
 I do it with unaffected diffidence, when I 
 consider the high importance of my subject^ 
 and my own fallibility. 
 
 I rejoice at this opportunity to make you 
 a public tender of the gratitude of my heart, 
 for the many favors which you have bestowed 
 on me, during an uninterrupted friendship of 
 twenty -four years* Be assured, sir, I should 
 suspect my own heart, if among the many 
 pupils, which you so successfully prepared 
 for the gospel ministry in the Evangelic Lu- 
 theran Church in this country, there was 
 one, who actually entertained more respect 
 for your character, and a higher esteem for 
 your inestimable labours in the Lord. It 
 will continue to be a large part of my earthly 
 happiness, to enjoy your friendship, your 
 counsel, your confidence and comfort, during 
 the shadowy path of my life through the 
 valley of this world ; as I often ask myself 
 in cases of difficulty, how you would proba- 
 bly act in the same situation, and still look 
 up to you as an example, worthy the iniita^ 
 tion of all your brethren, 
 
You will excuse the liberty I have taken 
 of publishing this treatise under your name 
 and protection ; which I hope may not be 
 displeasing to you, It is not that I think 
 any name of renown will screen the faults 
 that may be found in it ; but in order that 
 it may find unprejudiced minds, and may 
 not be condemned without a reading — espe- 
 cially in those parts, which might be branded 
 with the terrible imputation of novelty, 
 
 I have the honour to be, 
 Rev'd Sir, 
 Your attentive fellow servant, in 
 the kingdom and patience of Jesus* 
 
 J. GEORGE SCHMUCKER. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 I. Dedicatory Epistle. 
 
 II. Preliminary Observations : 
 
 1. The present state of the world. 
 
 2. The study of the Prophecies, a Christian and necessary duty, 
 
 3. Observations on the Revelation in particular. 
 
 a. Difficult to explain. 
 
 b. Causes of obscurity. 
 
 c. Benevolent intention of these obscurities. 
 
 HI. Introduction concerning the calculation of prophetic times. 
 1 Abuses of these calculations. 
 
 2. Objections to them answered. 
 
 3. Arguments against that common opinion, that a day in the Revels 
 
 tion signifies a year. 
 
 4. The Revelation contains two kinds of prophetic times. 
 
 , 5. The pious prelate Bengelius's system of computing the extraordi- 
 nary prophetic times. 
 
 6. A new system of ordinary prophetic times, by which Bengelius's 
 
 system is rectified and confirmed. 
 
 7. Prospective view of the whole system of the prophecies in the Re- 
 
 velation, with historical notes of their completion. 
 
 8. Remarks on this system. 
 IV. Exposition of the Revelation. 
 
 1. Title of the Book Chap. I. 1—3 
 
 2., Dedication - - „ 4 — 6 
 
 3. General sum of its Contents .... „ 7 — 8 
 
 4. Glorious appearance of Jesus Christ - " ."- „ 9 — 50 
 
 5. Seven charges of Jesus Christ, the great shepherd 
 
 and bishop of souls, to seven distinct successions 
 of his gospel ministry : 
 
 a. Pastoral Charge to the Angel at Ephesus, „ II. 1 — 7 
 
 b. Pastoral Charge to the Angel at Smyrna, „ 8— 11 
 
 c. Pastoral Charge to the Angel at Pergamos, „ 12—17 
 
 d. Pastoral Charge to the Angel at Thyatira, „ 18—29 
 
ft Pastoral Charge to the Angel at Sardis, Chap. IE. 1—6 
 
 / Pastoral Charge to the Angel at Philadelphia, „ 7—13 
 
 g. Pastoral Clurge to the Angel of the Laodiceans, „ 14—22 
 
 6. The great theatre of Heavenly Visions, Chap. IV. 
 
 T. The Lamb assumes the government, and all Beings in heaven and 
 on earth voluntarily vow allegiance. Chap. V. 
 
 8, The Lamb exercises all power in- heaven and earth by opening the 
 
 Seals Chap. VI. 
 
 a. The first Seal - - - „ _ v. 1. 2. 
 
 b. The second Seal v. 3. 4. 
 
 c The third Seal v. 5 6. 
 
 d. The fourth Seal V. 7. 8. 
 
 e. The fifch Seal .... v . g 10 
 
 f. The sixth Seal - . . . - v. 12. 17 
 
 9. The seventh Seal comprises the Trumpets. 
 
 a. Two Visions, preparatory to the seventh Seal, Chap. VH. 
 
 b. Special execution of the Divine decrees against the 
 
 kingdoms of this world, in order to make room for 
 the kingdom of Christ, proclaimed by the trum- 
 P ets > Chap. VIII. 1. 6. 
 
 a. Trumpet .> v. 7 
 
 b. Trumpet «-.-. v. 12 
 
 c. Trumpet - v jq. H. 
 
 d. Trumpet - v. 12. 
 
 Proclamation of three woes, under the fol- 
 lowing Trumpets : v. 13. 
 
 e. Trumpet Chap _ Ix v j 12> 
 
 /. Trumpet - . . . . v. 13 21. 
 
PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 THE christian world has arrived at a very porten- 
 tous period, full of great ahd alarming events. Most per* 
 sons of reflection will allow, from the interesting' and aw- 
 ful scenes carried on in the most civilized countries, that 
 the end of the present form of civil and ecclesiastical eco- 
 nomy is near at hand. 1 Pet. iv. 7.-^1 Cor. x. 11. — . 
 Every century has been characterized by a peculiar spirit 
 of its own, modelling every thing, more or less, in a new 
 mould, and often making inroads, even into the sanctuary 
 of the Lord. But the spirit of the present time stands dis- 
 tinguished from all former periods, by a character of pe- 
 culiar innovation in church and state. No doubt these 
 singular events, so unparralleled in the page of history, are, 
 according to certain prophecies both in the Old and New 
 Testament, yet only the prognostics of a scene of things 
 still more extraordinary j and resolved upon in the coun- 
 cils of the Most High. 
 
 Behold the spirit of the nineteenth century ! It rose up 
 like a lion, in the midst of a grazing flock — displeased 
 With every thing, which did not bear its own image. 
 When it first appeared towards the close of the last cen- 
 tury, boasting of reason* philosophy and a discovery of 
 the fatal consequences of superstition, it obtained many 
 votaries ,• but when it assumed the garb of the rights of 
 man, it was hailed by millions. Its triumph seemed more 
 certain every day, until it was perceived by the wise and 
 considerate, that its final aim was, to establish infidelity, 
 and make the world a general plunder and a wreck. And 
 alas ! Their anticipation of ensuing horror proved too 
 true. Every enclosure was broken down— the stately 
 
 A 
 
2 PRELIMINARY 
 
 edifices of former centuries demolished ; all Christendom 
 shivered at its approach, as in the presence of a being from 
 the other world. The rulers of the earth began to lose 
 the balance of government, against the internal weight of 
 state ; their kingdoms were threatened with destruction, 
 like decayed castles at the approach of a storm. Battles 
 were fought, cities and kingdoms won or lost, kings de- 
 graded or restored ; and all the splendid ranks and orders 
 of men, that supported them, extinguished or established. 
 Whole countries were turned into a slaughter house, where 
 the unburied bones of thousands yet lie bleaching, and whiten 
 those fields, so lately smoking with human gore. Millions 
 of souls have rushed from the field of battle, in a few years, 
 into the world of spirits; angels bemoan their untimely 
 end with compassion, and would fain comfort the widow 
 and the fatherless. 
 
 These awful scenes touch every trembling fibre of sen- 
 sibility — the heart sickens in contemplating the misery of 
 millions, and the subterraneous waves of this vast ocean 
 of nations, are not yet commanded to rest. The prime 
 cause of all this evil was infidelity, the partizans of which 
 marshalled themselves in the order of the Illuminatl. This 
 numerous society first formed and propagated itself in the 
 secret lodges, and under the garb of freemasonry, since 
 the middle of the last century ; but soon assumed the names 
 of almost every other society, to carry on its diabolical de- 
 signs, and extend its banners into all the countries of Eu- 
 rope and America. The dark plans of this order are not 
 even yet fully developed. That murderous revolution in 
 France, was the first fruit of their exertions ; whose leaders 
 apostatized from Christianity, and unblushingly, in the 
 most public manner, avowed Atheism; whilst the inferior 
 adherents exhibited scenes of contempt and aversion to the 
 very name of Christ. The lurking places of these mon- 
 sters of unrighteousness, are not yet deserted ; they still 
 go on, to poison the sources of education, and to persuade 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 3 
 
 the world, that the restraints of religion and civil govern- 
 ment, are but an intolerable imposition; endeavouring 
 thereby to undermine the very pillars of civil society. — 
 To this purpose thousands of books were circulated, writ- 
 ten by men of the first talents, in a most subtle and artful 
 manner, to unhinge public opinion, and make it run with 
 loose reins through every field of moral science. Their 
 success was astonishing, even to themselves. So corrupted 
 is the present state of the world; so panting the vitiated 
 heart of man for. liberty, to follow its depraved inclina- 
 tions without restraint or remorse; that in France, no less 
 than twenty thousand new proselytes were made in one 
 year. From this we may guess at their progress in other 
 countries, and know the fountain of that insatiable thirst? 
 in our days, for lawless liberty, as the right of man. 
 
 Political confusions naturally produce moral corrup- 
 tion. The religious institutions became involved in the fate 
 of the kingdoms and empires, in which they had been es- 
 tablished. In France and Germany the Church of God 
 presents little more, than the fragments of a mighty wreck. 
 We may reasonably conclude from this state of the chris- 
 tian world, that peace and happiness cannot be of long du- 
 ration, where the sunshine of religious hope and comfort 
 has vanished; where truth is controverted with all the 
 "charms of wit and elegance ; the honour of Christianity 
 insulted 5 and the shadowy path of life made dreary and 
 dismal, by doubt and despair. Its natural course would 
 work the dissolution of all civil society, without a special 
 interference of Providence in behalf of his church. But no, 
 the world was not made to be the prey of infidels ; God 
 suffers them to bring judgment on themselves, that they 
 may either turn to their Father, or work their own destruc- 
 tion. Many thousand learned and serious christians this 
 day read the prophecies, to know the probable future pros- 
 pects of church and state ; and to those a treatise on this? 
 subject cannot fail to be welcome. 
 
 A 2 
 
4 PRELIMINARY 
 
 The study of the prophecies and their accomplishments in 
 the signal events of past ages, is, more or less, the duty of 
 every christian. But it is no less incumbent on us also, 
 attentively to consider those predictions, which may now be 
 in a train of fulfilment ; particularly when the signs of the 
 times seem very interesting, and indicative of great peril 
 and temptation. The Word of God is an important trea- 
 sure indeed. We are not only assured by it in general, that 
 the grace and faithfulness of the Lord shall never fail ; but 
 we are there also provided with particular instructions, an- 
 nexed to each prophecy, by which believers may know their 
 duty in every state of trial and discipline to which they may 
 be exposed. In this the provident care and kindness of 
 God, has ever been apparent. The attacks of our enemies 
 are often powerful, concealed, and subtile ; and we are in 
 need of superior direction for our defence; here then 
 divine advice straightens our path, and supplies the den-? 
 ciency. 
 
 I. It is therefore incumbent on the people of God, with 
 the faithful Boereans, to search the Scriptures, that they 
 may know the signs of the times, and observe the particular 
 instructions given them for each period. To this they are 
 animated and directed in those prophetic declarations, as 
 the most wise and certain rule of conduct for their safety 
 and happiness. The secret things belong unto the Lord 
 our God ; but those things which are revealed belong unto 
 us, and to our children forever, that we may do them : 
 Deut. xxix. 29. When you see these things hegin to 
 come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads ; ior your 
 redemption is drawing nigh : Luke xxi. 28. 
 
 2. Prophecies reach but to the grave; all their contents 
 only affect and concern the living; they are objects of 
 faith, to excite our attention to Providence, and to the Holy 
 Scriptures. For here we walk by faith, and there by sight. 
 II. Cor. v. 7. As all are more deeply interested, it becomes 
 all seriously to consider, and carefully to compare the 
 
OBSERVATIONS. £ 
 
 signs of the times, with the prophecies of Christ and his 
 inspired servants. Not only the watchmen on the walls of 
 Zion should feel concerned, to form correct ideas of the 
 prophetic declarations ; but ally who may be taken una- 
 wares, as a thief in the night. The children of God will 
 always have their share in the sufferings, inflicted on an 
 unbelieving world. They shall be purified and tested; but 
 the wicked shall not understand, and shall fall, by think- 
 ing themselves secure and strong, without knowing their 
 weakness and danger. Dan. xii. 10. 
 
 ill. Our Lord reproved the Jews of his days, for not 
 taking notice of the prophecies then receiving their comple- 
 tion before their eyes. " ye hypocrites, ye can discern 
 the face of the sky and of the earth, but can ye not discern 
 the signs of the times ?" Matth. xvi. 3. He charges his 
 disciples, John xvi. 14. ''These things have I told you, that 
 when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told 
 you of them." " For false Christs and false prophets shall 
 rise, and shall shew signs and wonders, to seduce, if it 
 were possible, even the elect." Mark xiii. 2 2. 
 
 IV. The beloved apostles of Christ, believed it a duty 
 incumbent on them, to give solemn warning to the churches 
 of perilous times and great temptation ; wherefore they 
 often speak of the latter times. Now the Spirit speaketh 
 expressly, "that in the latter times some shall depart from 
 the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of 
 devils." 1 Tim. iv. 1. and 2 Tim. iii. 1. «' This know also,, 
 that in the latter days, perilous times shall come." And 
 2 Pet. ii. and Jude 17. these apostles speak in the same 
 maimer concerning the last times, as being dangerous, and 
 give forewarning of heretical doctrines, which should then 
 be brought in by false prophets. 2 Pet. iii. 1 — 4. " This is 
 the second epistle I now write to you, that you may be 
 mindful of the words, which were spoken before, by the 
 holy prophets : that there shall come in the last days scof- 
 fers, saying, where is the promise of his coming?" And 
 
6 PRELIMINARY 
 
 2 Thess. ii. 5. u Remember ye not, that I told you these 
 things, when I was yet with you." And St. John says, 
 1 Epist. ii. 18. " Ye have Aeartf, that Antichrist shall come," 
 chap. iv. 2. " Ye have heard, that the spirit" of Antichrist 
 shall come." From these testimonies we may safely con- 
 clude, that the apostles gave solemn warning to the Chris- 
 tians of their days generally, of perilous times, both in pub- 
 lic discourses and private converse ; exhorting every one, 
 carefully to discern and compare the signs of the times with 
 the prophecies, and to observe their duty. Though we 
 ought always, to consider it our first obligation, to seek the 
 kingdom of God, and his righteousness — to be reconciled 
 through the blood of the everlasting covenant ; yet, if the 
 apostles believed it necessary for the Christians of their 
 days, to consider this word of prophecy, how much more 
 will it be our duty, who live in those very times— in the last 
 and most perilous part, of which they have spoken. 
 
 V. Of all the books of the New Testament, the Reve- 
 lation is alone expressly prophetic, and prefaced with this 
 animating admonition : " Blessed is he that readeth, and 
 they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those 
 things, which are written therein ; for the time is at hand." 
 Repeatedly we are called upon throughout this whole pro- 
 phecy ; " he that hath an ear, let him hear — let him, that 
 readeth understand — blessed is he, that keepeth the say- 
 ings of the prophecy of this book — seal not the sayings of 
 the prophecy of this book." Here then it is made our so- 
 lemn duty and interest, to attend to the words of the pro- 
 phecy, and their accomplishment in the signs of the times, 
 more particularly to the Revelation. 
 
 The Revelation of St. John has in all ages of the Chris- 
 Man sera, been the wonder and mystery of the world. Its 
 language and style, constructed on the symbolic principles 
 of the ancient hieroglyphics, replete with sublime and figu- 
 rative terms, will always fill the mind with amazement. 
 The deep interest of all in these predictions, concerning the 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 7 
 
 prosperous and calamitous events of the church, and of 
 those kingdoms and empires connected with her, attracts 
 the attention of the thoughtful in an imperious manner to 
 the sense, which these lofty images are intended to convey. 
 Great minds are naturally inclined to inquire into ohjects of 
 importance, however intricate or profound they may be; 
 and here they were presented with a world of matter, 
 which will employ all their powers in its investigation. 
 
 This subject however, has always proved to be an ardu- 
 ous undertaking. It is certainly of all scriptural prophe- 
 cies the most intricate, and the most difficult to explain. 
 We have many works extant, in every language of Christen- 
 dom, on this important revelation of Jesus Christ to his 
 church. And though I feel a sincere respect for the learned 
 labours of those profound scholars, both professional di- 
 vines and laymen ; yet I humbly conceive, only a few of 
 those authors, have written from an entire conviction of 
 the truth and certainty of their own explanations, and to 
 the satisfaction of judicious readers. It was not for want 
 of abilities, natural or acquired, that those great and 
 good men remained in the morning dawn of light. The 
 signs of the times had not yet appeared, which have since 
 thrown more light on some of the principal prophecies, 
 by which others of inferior magnitude are regulated, as 
 to the time and manner of their completion. 
 
 The Lord has caused a cloud of obscurity to rest on this 
 book, in order to hide his eternal counsels from the scruti- 
 nous eye of vain curiosity. Its profound contents are sure- 
 ly a river of living water, flowing from the throne of God ; 
 where a lamb may drink and be satisfied, and where the 
 stature of an elephant would be insufficient to pass over. 
 As all souls are his, Ezek. xviii. 4. He has also in this me- 
 morial of his love provided nourishment, comfort and advice 
 for all ; whatever their different states and ages in grace 
 may require. 1 John ii. 12 — 13. The Epistles to the seven 
 churches in Asia minor, are. easy to be understood, and 
 
8 PRELIMINARY 
 
 have been of general utility to many souls. How often 
 have they roused the lukewarm, confirmed the pious, and 
 strengthened the weak ! Even Martyrs have called them 
 to remembrance, as matter of great comfort in their dying 
 agonies, under the axe, the cross, and the stake. 
 
 This degree of obscurity, which attends the major part 
 of the Revelation, proceeds in some measure, from the na- 
 ture and circumstances of prophecy ; and partly from the 
 highly figurative language, in which the prophecies are 
 conveyed. In some parts of this book, it may also pro- 
 ceed from the spiritual sense of the letter, referring to 
 objects in the invisible world, above the sphere of our com- 
 prehension. 
 
 The language is hieroglyphic and emblematical. By 
 using this expression, I do not mean to conduct my rea- 
 ders to the secret language of the Egyptian priests, who 
 governed both church and state, and kept their records, in 
 delineated characters, drawn from the figures of animals, 
 or other objects in nature to express their ideas, which 
 none except themselves understood. They retained this 
 mode of writing from a high reverence for Hermes Tris- 
 megistus, who, they say, was the inventor of it; and 
 whose disciples they acknowledged themselves to be. In 
 the same manner as the Roman Catholics retain the Latin 
 language ; the Nestorians and Monophisites ; the Syriac ; 
 the modern Egyptians ; the Coptic ; the Abyssinians ; 
 the Ethiopic, as the languages of worship and religion ; 
 because they had become sacred among them, by being in 
 use for many centuries. 
 
 No, the symbolic is not exclusively the style of the Egyp- 
 tians. It never claimed Egypt for its fountain head ; since 
 the Egyptian hieroglyphics in general, bear litle resem- 
 blance to those of other nations, and therefore ought not to 
 be explained solely from that source. It is the style of all 
 Asia ; the most ancient literature ; and we may say, the 
 language of nature. Every thing in antiquity was symbo- 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 9 
 
 lie and allegorical ; and this style delights the imagina- 
 tion, pleases and improves the mind of even the weakest 
 capacities, more than any other. A lion, is the hieroglyr 
 phic of strength and fortitude ; a steer of agriculture ; a 
 horse, of liberty and speed; a sceptre, of royalty ; an eye, 
 of the Deity ; a serpent, in a circle with variegated spots, 
 of the universe. So the symbol of two hands united, signi- 
 fies peace, darts, denote war; and the lines which joined 
 these figures, express short words and phrases. 
 
 Besides this simple mode of hieroglyphics, the Asiatics 
 also had a mixed sort of emblematical representation of en- 
 larged and extensive import ; by which they implied whole 
 countries, kingdoms, empires, and the character of nations, 
 religions and governments. They would draw a compound 
 figure, from the outlines of different animals or other ob- 
 jects in nature, to express historical facts, or convey infor- 
 mation of doctrines and morals. Thus the principal cha- 
 racters of church and state, are called by the names of the 
 heavenly luminaries ; empires, kingdoms and republics, are 
 signified by mountains, hills and islands ; all mankind, by 
 the ocean; and commotions of nations, by the waves of a 
 tempestuous sea, or by the eclipses and extinctions of celes- 
 tial bodies. Of all the prophets, St. John makes the most 
 frequent use of this language in his Revelation. 
 
 But besides this emblematical style in a general view, 
 the natural signification of many words in this prophecy 
 alludes to customs, tenets, and manners of times and places 
 of remote antiquity ; which are now either obliterated by 
 time, or rarely understood, except by men versed in that 
 kind of literature. By far the greater part of the figures, 
 and images of the Revelation, are borrowed from the sa- 
 cred writings of the prophets; particularly of those, who 
 have written during the captivity of the Jews, and since 
 their return to the holy land. At the waters of Babylon, the 
 Israelites had access to the religious and philosophical te- 
 nets of ChaMean wisdom ; where Daniel held the first sta- 
 
IQ PRELIMINARY 
 
 tion, as chief of the Magi, the wise men of the East. The 
 nation returned to their own land, strongly tinctured with 
 the Chaldean tenets; customs and character ; and those 
 born in the land of captivity, had entirely lost the language 
 of their ancestors, and almost the spirit of Moses ; viewed 
 every thing with Chaldean eyes, and touched the holy ves- 
 sels with Chaldean hands. This change of the nation al- 
 so had a great influence on the style, and manner of ex- 
 pression of the latter prophets. The style of Daniel is 
 wholly Chaldean, and part of his book in that dialect. The 
 visions of Ezekiel, which he saw at the river Chebar, are 
 descriptive of the situation of those countries. And the 
 views and figures of Zechariah, accord with the Chaldean 
 customs and character. 
 
 When St. John wrote the Revelation, the walls of nations 
 had been broken down by the Romans, and the different 
 religious opinions and philosophical tenets of every country 
 within their grasp, were perfectly afloat. From the river 
 Cyrus, to the Nile; from the Caucasus to the Alps, all was 
 an ocean of floating ideas, tenets, customs, dialects, and 
 languages. Judea in particular stood in connexion with the 
 sebomenois with the scattered Hellenistic Jews, from Egypt 
 to the Parthians, Medes, Elamites, and Mesopotamians, 
 Acts ii. 9, 10, 11; who from time to time brought home, 
 and blended with their own, the languages, rites, opi- 
 nions and fictions of other nations. The Asiatics began 
 since Alexander's time, to speak the Greek language ; but 
 they only made it the vehicle of oriental ideas. The reli- 
 gious tenets of Zoroaster, the great reformer of Sabseism, 
 among the Medes and Persians, which Cyrus brought with 
 him to Babylon, when he established his empire there ; 
 had swayed the sceptre for many centuries, in conjunction 
 with the wisdom of Chaldsea, from the Araxas to the Medi- 
 terranean sea. This mixture of religious tenets, and rites 
 of worship, assumed the Hellenistic form, under the Gre- 
 cian kingdoms in Asia ; and the doctrines of the oriental 
 
OBSERVATIONS. II 
 
 sages, furnished the ground works to the Jewish Cabhala, 
 the Platonic philosophy, and at last to the Gnostic sect. 
 What a powerful and extensive influence all thes sources of 
 knowledge had on the Greek language, during the time of 
 all these political changes, must be obvious to every dis- 
 cerning mind. The words remained Greek, but the style 
 ot this language in Asia; the meaning and signification of 
 words, became in a great measure Asiatic. 
 
 For this reason, thelanguageof the New Testament, and 
 more particular that of the Revelation, cannot be Athenian; 
 and therefore the first and natural signification of its 
 words should only be studied from pure Grecian authors; but 
 more especially their sense and meaning from Asiatic wri- 
 ters, who have lived and written in the same countries with 
 the apostles. Such a critical knowledge of this language, 
 as spoken and understood in Asia, would make a successful 
 expositor of many passages of the New Testament, which 
 have hitherto remained obscure, and doubtful. For it is a 
 monument, which evidently bears the marks of that time, 
 and the evidence of the different manner of thought and use 
 of words in Asia, from writers in Europe. How much more 
 Asiatick for instance, are the epistles of Paul to the Ephe- 
 sians and Colossians, than those which he has written to the 
 Romans and Corinthians ? His epistle to the scattered He- 
 brews, is a living memorial of their manner of thought and 
 method of teaching. The language of St. John in the first 
 chapters of his Gospel, and more especially in the Revela- 
 lation, is altogether Asiatic. He lived in Ephesus, then a 
 centre point of the remains of the Persian and Chaldsean 
 philosophy, and the followers of John the Baptist; and 
 from those sources, as well as from the writings of the pro- 
 phets, the style of the Revelation, and the current significa- 
 tion of his words must be studied* 
 
 But the obscurity of the Revelation also proceeds from 
 the nature and circumstances of prophecy itself; for which 
 many reasons might be assigned, to evince the divine wis. 
 
 B 2 
 
n PRELIMINARY 
 
 dom, displayed in accomplishing his eternal councils on 
 earth. A certain degree of obscurity is necessary to some 
 prophecies, in order to prevent the enemies of the Lord, 
 from a discovery of his plan of proceeding. In case of a 
 disclosure before their accomplishment, the voluntary in- 
 struments of wrath might shrink back, and delay the designs 
 of heaven; the great enemy of man might change his mea- 
 sures ; and the agents in Zion disorder their aid, and loose 
 their reward by preciptancy and pride. It is even impos- 
 sible that those prophecies, relative to events still future, 
 should be clear. For some of the principal outlines, and 
 many of the particular circumstances, which throw most 
 light on the accomplishment, so as to identify the predic- 
 tion, do not yet exist. We may fox'm a general idea by 
 them, of the designs of Heaven, and more would little con- 
 tribute to our happiness. If we could not understand their 
 general tenor, why would the Lord reprove the Jews of his 
 days, for their ignorance and want of discernment. D aniel 
 understood those of Jeremiah, concerning the end of the 
 captivity of the Israelites at Babylon : and the Scribes, 
 those of Micah, where the Messiah, should be born, and told 
 it to Herod. A full insight into the particular circum- 
 stances of their completion, is intended only for cotemporary 
 believers; who will also stand in need of additional 
 strength, for the severe contest of those days. 
 
 This obscurity no doubt, proceeds from consummate wis- 
 dom and a most benevolent intention towards man. Jt in*, 
 duces the children of God, to implore the Father of light 
 for the illumination and wisdom from above; it excites cu- 
 riosity, industry, and attention to the Word of God ; con- 
 vinces proud reason of its ignorance in matters of a divine 
 nature, that we may humble ourselves before him ; and 
 prevents disgust and weariness in the study of these divine 
 oracles. All these objects would not have been obtained, 
 if the language of prophecy had been clear, and in words 
 -of a more obvious signification. 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 13 
 
 A great part of the Revelation is now fulfilled, and a suf- 
 ficient acquaintance with history, and the language and 
 style of prophecy, is all that is necessary, in order to un- 
 derstand it, But the time is near at hand, when this Book, 
 by a most evident accomplishment of some of its princi- 
 pal predictions, will prove to be the greatest comfort and 
 treasure of the whole church of Christ on earth, 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The calculation of prophetical time is of the greatest im- 
 portance in explaining the Revelation. It is even impossi- 
 ble without this knowledge, either to arrange the different 
 prophecies contained in this hook, into their genuine order; 
 or to shew their accomplishment with certainty, and to the 
 satisfaction of judicious readers. We often meet with it 
 here, even more frequently than in all the rest of the pro- 
 phetic writings of the OM -Testament. If the computa- 
 tion of an expositor is erroneous in principle, or defective 
 in its progression, he will necessarily deceive himself and 
 others, hy applying the prophecies to events, which infinite 
 wisdom never intended them to signify. Hence many ahle 
 and good men have failed in their conjectures, by trusting 
 too much to the strength of their own understanding; and 
 injudicious enthusiasts, neglecting to improve on those 
 parts already accomplished, have attempted to dive into fu- 
 turity, and alarmed the world by a false interpretation of 
 times and events, as if God designed to make them pro- 
 phets. Such proceeding is daring apd impious. For 
 when the events prove the falsity of their predictions, a 
 ,part of the contempt and ridicule, which so deservedly fall 
 on the author of them, will also bring the Word of God into 
 disrepute with the ignorant. Hence that guilty backward- 
 ness of many in our days, to study this book at all, and to 
 apply these strong holds of faith, contained therein, to the 
 advancement of the church, of which in our days of infide- 
 lity she stands so much in need. 
 
 The prophet Daniel was expressly commanded to shut 
 up and seal (conceal the sense of) liis prophecy, relative 
 
16 INTRODUCTION* 
 
 to the suffering state of the church in the latter time. He 
 has however given us a series of prophetic numbers, to 
 compute the long interval of time, between the date of his 
 prophecy and its final accomplishment ; if we have the key 
 to unlock this divine treasure, which we are directed in 
 confidence to expect in due season. It is promised, the 
 industrious searcher of the prophetic word, Chap. xii. 4. 
 " Many shall run to andfro, read and study the prophecies, 
 desirous of knowledge and comfort in those days of peril, 
 and knowledge shall be increased." But St. John was inter- 
 dicted in direct terms to do so. Rev. xxii. 10. " And he 
 saith unto me, seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this 
 book; for the time is at hand." Rev. i. 3. *' Blessed is he 
 that readeth, and they that hear the words of the prophecy." 
 The Revelation therefore, not withstanding the height and 
 depth of its prophetic contents, is yet of such a nature, that 
 it may, and shall be understood. It is not a sealed book, 
 covered over with an impenetrable cloud ; no, it is an 
 Apocalypsis, a Revelation, a discovery of Jesus Christ to 
 his servants ; a commentary on the prophecies of the Old 
 Testament, and a key to the disclosure of its prophetical 
 time, concerning the gospel dispensation. 
 
 But perhaps some of my readers may have a conscientious 
 scruple, to enter into investigations of this kind. They be- 
 lieve to have found a prohibition to all calculations of this 
 nature in that memorable passage. Matt. xxiv. 36. Where 
 the Son of God says : "But of that day and hour knoweth 
 no man, no, not the angels of heaven, neither the Son 
 (Markxiii. 32) but my Father only." This passage truly 
 has the appearance of a negative prohibition. But the 
 Lord cannot allude here to the destruction of Jerusalem; 
 for he has determined the time of that catastrophe, to takfr 
 place before that generation should pass away, and repeat- 
 edly advised Ms disciples to escape, and save themselves by 
 flight, which they actually did. Neither can these words 
 apply to our Lord's second advent, at the approach of the 
 
INTRODUCTION. 1? 
 
 Millennium ; for also this period is determined by limits and 
 numbers, both in Daniel and the Revelation. Our Lord 
 then actually here refers to what the disciples originally 
 inquired after, namely, the end of the world. Now of this 
 period our Lord and Saviour saith: neither He, nor the 
 angels had any special knowledge, as to the day and hour. 
 But this he spoke of his mediatorial character, and even in 
 that respect, it was only the case during his pilgrimage on 
 earth. He is now exalted to the right hand of the eternal 
 Father, and has opened the book of seven seals, in which 
 all the councils of the Almighty are disclosed to his view, 
 concerning the plan of government in his Church and the 
 consummation of all things. 
 
 The apostles in a general meeting, inquired of the Lord 
 after his resurrection, saying, " Lord, wilt thou at this time 
 restore again the kingdom to Israel ?" And He said unto 
 them, « 4 it is not for you to know, (chronous or kairous) li- 
 mited terms or times, which the Father hath determined in 
 his own authority." This answer has also been urged as a 
 general interdiction to all inquiries of this sort ; although it 
 is limited by the very words, only to the apostles, »^ Cpwv 
 kgrt (sc. iqyov) yvuvoti non est vestrum (opus) scire ; it 
 does not belong to your ministry and time to know, ^ovov? 
 v\ kcii(>ov? } ye shall be witnesses unto me, to the uttermost 
 part of the earth. But the Lord does not deny in these 
 words, that it is the duty of others who live after the time 
 of the apostles, to know these limited terms and times. He 
 rather asserts it, by distinguishing between those who 
 ought, and who ought not to make it their business to in- 
 quire. No, if the original is closely inspected* the words 
 of the Lord will yet prove an answer to the inquiry of the 
 apostles. They had used the word, ^povo?, time, in the 
 singular number, and no doubt also in its common accepta- 
 tion; but the Lord answers in the plural, and with an em- 
 phatical difference of the words, p^ovovf # Koueovg; and 
 these epochs and times are enigmatical expressions in hte 
 
 c 
 
18 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 lips, denoting limited times and periods, the length of 
 which will hereafter be determined. 
 
 Prophecies are objects of faith, whether they relate to 
 time, place, or events ; and it is equally laudable to credit 
 one and the other, on the authority of God. The an- 
 cient patriarchs could not wait in expectation of the pro- 
 mised Messiah, without conjecture as to tiie time of his 
 coming ; or unless they also believed the prediction con- 
 cerning the time of his appearance in the flesh ? When the 
 Lord promised Sarah a son in a short time, would it have 
 been proper in her, to confide in this divine declaration on- 
 ly concerning the son, and not also as to the time of his 
 birth ? If Hezekiah had only believed the promise of his 
 recovery, and under a pretence of modesty, not of the fifteen 
 years also, which the Lord added to his days, his gratitude 
 Would no doubt have been defective. If the men of Nine- 
 veh had only believed the prophecy of Jonah, concerning 
 the destruction of their city, and not likewise relative to 
 the forty days, their repentance would surely, have been 
 far less prompt and ardent than it was. When the noble 
 Lord in Samaria, would not believe Elisha concerning the 
 great plenty in twenty-four hours, his unbelief cost him his 
 life. 2Kingsvii. 1. Had the Israelites at Babylon not 
 been attentive to the seventy years of their captivity, fore- 
 told by Jeremiah, they would either by impatience have 
 brought themselves into troubles while there, or probably 
 never have returned to the land of promise from Chaldsea. 
 It is even more congenial to our age in grace, under the 
 gospel dispensation, that our faith should comprise the 
 whole Word of God ; and not neglect any part, which the 
 Lord may have judged proper, (semel pro semper) to 
 reveal to his Church. 
 
 The way being thus prepared, I shall now speak more 
 directly to the professed point of my subject. But before 
 I explain that highly probable system of prophetical chro- 
 nology, discovered by that learned and pious prelate Ben- 
 
INTRODUCTION. 19 
 
 gelius, A. D. 1742, which is now generally received and 
 followed in Germany ; it will be necessary for the reader 
 to observe, what I would presume a grand mistake in some 
 of the beloved Apocalyptical systems of our days. This 
 error consists in taking a day in the Revelation to signify a, 
 year. It is argued from the following passages, that days, 
 mean years : Numbers xiv. 33, 34. Ezekiel iv. 5, 6. 
 Daniel ix, 24, 25, 26. Luke xiii. 33; and these proofs are 
 sti ong and conclusive evidence, of this having been an an- 
 cient mode of calculation ; but it certainly would be a weak 
 and premature conclusion, to say, that hence it must also 
 be followed in the Revelation of St. John ? No, the contra- 
 ry is evident from the following reasons. 
 
 I. The defenders of this mode of calculation confuse the 
 whole internal order and method of this book, which in it- 
 self is more regularly written, to assist our weak under- 
 standing, than any other scriptural prophecy. Some 
 throw its whole contents into seven periods, so that each 
 period shares one of the seals, one trumpet and one vial j 
 and all the rest of heterogeneous matter is forced into them, 
 as into a case of drawers, wherever it may suit. Others, 
 to uphold their beloved system of calculation, have rent the 
 prophecy in two, and begin anew with the twelfth chapter 
 and the birth of the man-child. This proceeding is arbi- 
 trary and unwarrantable : the Word of God deserves to be 
 studied with more deference and respect. It is not with 
 the Revelation as with other prophecies, where perhaps 
 you may say, the method and style is not of divine origin ; 
 for here the order and method of the whole vision is not 
 to be ascribed to the manner or choice of the apostle. 
 He has written it, as it was emblematically exhibited 
 to him from that heavenly book with seven seals, of 
 which, even as to order and method, the Apocalypse is a 
 copy. 
 
 II. If a day be taken for a year, the times of the three 
 woes alone, will amount to sixty months, or eighteen hun* 
 
20 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 dred years. Where will room be found for all the events, 
 which are to proceed the first woe ? for the three different 
 cessations or pauses, which the text calls for, before the 
 first, second and third woes ? for those events in the third 
 woe, which are to take place both before and after the 
 forty -two months of the power of the beast ? and for the 
 important contents of the xx. chapter ? It would be incom- 
 patible with the express words of the prophecy, to let 
 either of these woes run parallel to each other, for any 
 space of time. The effects of the, first woe must necessarily 
 have ceased, at least in the church, before the second can 
 begin ; and so the second, before the commencement of 
 the third; though they may continue in other parts of the 
 world. Chapt. ix. 12. xi. 14. 
 
 III. How could the Devil's stay on earth be called a 
 short time, which yet begins a considerable time before the 
 forty -two months of the beast, and only closes some time 
 after it is destroyed, if these forty -two months, amount to 
 twelve hundred and sixty years ? Surely, this short time of 
 Lis continuance on earth, cannot be as long, as the follow- 
 ing one thousand years of his confinement in the bottom- 
 less pit ? The expression, " a short time," is certainly a 
 comparative form of language, to which the positive must 
 somewhere be found. And why would these two numbers, 
 relative to the same object, be expressed in this manner ; 
 if the diminutive and undetermined number, wag not to be 
 compared to the following one settled and fixed ? The very 
 first sight of them ought to strike conviction into every 
 mind, and no doubt, if closely examined, will prove the in- 
 consistency of the yearly day in this place. 
 
 IV. The advocates for the yearly day, have thrown the 
 forty -two months of the beast, the twelve hundred and six- 
 ty days of the witnesses, the twelve hundred and sixty 
 days and the time, times and half a time of the woman 
 all into one calamitous epoch of twelve hundred and sixty 
 years ', for which at last they have neither a certain, nor a 
 
INTRODUCTION. 21 
 
 suitable commencement. Before the year A. D. 1736, 
 they mostly dated from A. D. 476, and some even before 
 that year : but since nothing remarkable has terminated 
 that period, they have begun to change to later dates, still 
 less remarkable on the page of history, and of course less 
 probable to begin so important a train of events. Late 
 writers have since adopted the dates A. D. 500, and 606, 
 when the emperor Phocas, declared the bishop of Rome 
 universal bishop. But the first foundation for the papal 
 power and grandeur, had been laid before that time; 
 the emperor's declaration gave this title little or no 
 effect, for the Eastern churches never consented to this 
 decree. ' 
 
 V. Another argument against the yearly day, is the 
 measure used in the Revelation, chapter xxi. which is evi- 
 dently different from that of Ezekiel xl. This difference 
 grounds a supposition, that the mode of calculation here, 
 may also be of a peculiar form, different from that in the 
 Old Testament. 
 
 VI. He who minutely studies chap. xiii. of the Revela- 
 tion, with all the attention it so well deserves, will there 
 meet with a new key, for the computation of the prophetic 
 times, peculiar to this prophecy ; which certainly would 
 not have been given, if the ancient mode of calculation 
 had been used by the spirit of prophecy in this book. This 
 key only must be employed here, and no other will verify 
 itself on the page of history ; as evinced by so many weak 
 and inconclusive essays, where the authors, otherwise re- 
 spectable, have followed an erroneous mode of calculation, 
 and involved themselves in clouds and darkness, as well as 
 the subject which they laboured to elucidate. 
 
 VII. The very title of this book, and the introduction to 
 the seven churches indicate, that its peculiar contents con- 
 vey something new and unknown before. It is a Revela- 
 tion, a discovery of those unfathomable designs in the divine 
 plan of government, reserved an<jphid from the foundation 
 
22 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 of the world in the councils of the Almighty Ruler of the 
 Universe. In such a work we may expect to find many 
 things new; a new computation of time, and the promised 
 key to the hidden numbers in Daniel ; a new arrangement 
 and method, in which important and numerous subjects are 
 presented to the worjd : a new collection of the scattered 
 rays of the Old Testament prophecies, relative to the 
 church of Christ, more completely delineated and decked 
 by the finishing hand, to answer the purposes of Heaven 
 with his militant people on earth. 
 
 The Revelation contains two kinds of prophetic time, 
 the one ordinary and methodical, and the other extraordi-" 
 nary ; which last numbers are introduced to protract the 
 periods of the first and methodical time, wherever they oc- 
 cur. Of the extraordinary time, that pious prelate Ben- 
 gelius, has discovered the true length and duration ; and 
 the ordinary and Tnethodical time, under which this series 
 of prophecies arrangeth itself into one coherent system, is 
 wholly my own. I shall first give an account of Benge- 
 lius's system, which he has rendered such eminent services 
 to the church, and then illustrate the one I avow ; since 
 both schemes are necessary, in order to understand the 
 Revelation, and used in the following treatise. 
 
 The prophetic times of the Revelation are either ex- 
 pressed by the same terms of natural time, although they 
 are much longer as for instance, the forty-two months of 
 the beast ; or they are denominated by indeterminate terms, 
 which yet have a certain duration here" in the order of 
 prophecies : as for instance, the time, times and half a time 
 of the woman in the wilderness, and that period during 
 which the souls under the altar were yet to rest, called a 
 Chronos. But there are also natural times in this pro- 
 phecy, Which are not prophetic, to wit, the six hundred and 
 sixty-six years of the power and duration of the beast, and 
 the one thousand years of the Millenium on earth: both 
 
INTRODUCTION. 23 
 
 > 
 
 are either expressly determined as such, or limited by cir- 
 cumstances, which will not admit them prophetic. 
 
 Now, we all know the length of natural time, and shall 
 thereby be able to determine the periods of prophetic time, 
 if a key be given, by which to find the proportion of the one 
 to the other. This key must be somewhere in the Revela- 
 tion. For if the true, length of these times could not be, 
 at least nearly determined, these numbers would be here to 
 no purpose at all. The learned prelate Bengelius, found 
 this key in the Chap. xiii. and if it is not there, it is no 
 where else. There, the words of the fifth verse run thus ; 
 " And power was given to Him (the beast) ttoAsjuov tvqiy\5oi,i 
 bellum gcrere, to make war forty and two months." Accor- 
 ding to the natural measure of time, this would be three 
 years and a half; a time too short for this beast, to per- 
 form all ascribed to it by the prophecy. We must there- 
 fore take these forty-two months, to be a prophetic time. 
 Now in the 18th verse of this chapter, we read these me- 
 morable words : " Here is the wisdom — let him that hath 
 understanding f'o \%m rov v£v, qui intelligentia estpraedu 
 tusj count the number of the beast ; for it is the number of 
 man; and his number is six hundred threescore and six" — 
 i. e. these are the years of his reign, according tq the natural 
 manner of counting. As he who has judgment, is here 
 advised to calculate by this number — and since the text 
 expressly directs our attention to this number : here is 
 wisdom ; this passage most assuredly contains this key. 
 And since the Orientals counted their year by the moon, 
 this key will stand thus : 
 
 Ifforty-two prophetic months give six hundred and sixty- 
 six lunar years, what will be a prophetic Aowr, a day, a 
 weeky a month, a year? For this number six hundred and 
 sixty-six, cannot be taken to run parrallel with the forty* 
 two months, neither can it be considered as a protraction 
 ef that time ; because in either case none of these two num~ 
 
24 INTRODUCTION, 
 
 bers could be compared with the other by calculation, as 
 the spirit of prophecy here directs. 
 
 The solution of this problem produces the following ag- 
 gregate, in which I shall not take notice of those divisions 
 of time, less than a day, 
 
 Prophetic time. Common time. 
 
 $ an hour chap. viii. 1. = about 4 days. 
 
 1 hour chap, xh . 15. = 8 days. 
 
 1 day ...,;= 196 days. 
 
 1260 days chap, xii. 6. == 677 years, 97 days. 
 
 1 month chap. ix. 15. = 13 years, 318 days. 
 
 5 months .... = 79yrs. 19 wks. lday. 
 
 1 year = 196 years 117 days. 
 
 1 h. 1 day, 1 m. 1 year = 212 years 275 days. 
 The learned prelate Bengelius, has also attempted to de- 
 termine the length and duration of those indetermined 
 terms of times, found in the Apocalypse, by a profound 
 mathematical operation, which solves some of the most 
 critical and intricate questions in Astronomy, concerning 
 the revolutions of the Heavenly bodies ; but to me, his so- 
 lutions on this head, have always appeared too far fetched, 
 fanciful, and defective in their application to the prophe- 
 cies. Those who wish to examine him on this subject, and 
 understand the German and Latin languages, may satisfy 
 themselves, by reading his inestimable commentary on the 
 Revelation of St. John ; his Gnomon, and notse in Apoca- 
 lypsin ; and his Cyclus, or singular investigation of the 
 great year of the world. Bengelius is without doubt the 
 most able expositor on this important book, of all German 
 authors; and in my opinion the first of all I have read on 
 this subject. His profound judgment, his extensive know- 
 ledge of history, and his great proficiency in every other 
 branch of literature, requisite in order to understand this 
 book, enabled him, although in want of the knowledge of 
 the ordinary and methodical prophetic time in this pro- 
 phecy, to strike the true point of accomplishment in very 
 
INTRODUCTION. fifr 
 
 many of these prophecies. And his expositions of those 
 predictions, carry a degree of eyidence, which forces the 
 mind to acquiesce. The author of this treatise has availed 
 himself, on many occasions, of his assistance, as well as of 
 the exposition of Doctor Yung. 
 
 I will now attempt to illustrate my own system of pro- 
 phetic chronology, concerning the ordinary and methodi- 
 cal times used by the spirit of prophecy in the Apocalypse ; 
 as also of those indetermined terms of time, in the limita- 
 tion and adjustment of which, I humbly assume to differ 
 from the decision of the great Bengelius. The author en- 
 ters on this subject with unaffected diffidence— he treads 
 on holy ground with awe. Yet a conscious rectitude of in- 
 tention, a hope of obtaining the reader's indulgence, and a 
 conviction of this subject, being peculiarly seasonable at 
 this perilous time, have animated him in this undertaking, 
 to Which he otherwise avows himself unequal. He would 
 therefore entreat all, who honour this treatise with any de- 
 gree of attention, duly to consider his arguments on so im- 
 portant a subject. As he shall do little more, than draw 
 the reader's mind to notice the internal method, and tire 
 contents of the Revelation itself, his authorities cannot be 
 invalidated, if once firmly established. 
 
 The Apocalypse is a series of prophecies, arranged by 
 the Divine hand into an admirable system, which consti- 
 tutes it one great whole. It cannot be explained by de- 
 tached pieces, like other prophetical books of the holy 
 scriptures. Its general design must be known, the har- 
 mony of the different parts, and their dependence on eacji. 
 other understood, to warrant an author in this enterprise. 
 No book of the Old or New Testament is so designedly 
 written with art and wisdom, as to general method and ad- 
 justment of all its particular parts, as these sacred oracles; 
 and this internal method of the prophecy itself, into which 
 its whole contents are adjusted, constitutes and expresses, a 
 
35 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 prophetic chronology, or computation of times, and periods, 
 in which these predictions are to meet their completion. 
 Not only the contents of this book are prophetic, but also 
 the order and method in which its contents are presented 
 to us, is expressive of the times and periods of the church 
 of Christ, under the New Testament dispensation. Some 
 of my readers will take this, to be no more than a hypo- 
 thesis as yet; however a series of signal events will soon 
 convince them, that it is a well established truth. 
 
 The prelate Bengelius's system of calculation on the de- 
 termined prophetic times, is neither erroneous nor defec- 
 tive ; if those numbers which it comprises, are taken to be 
 no more, than what the spirit of prophecy intended them 
 to be, to wit, extraordinary numbers, to enlarge the me- 
 thodical periods of time in this book. But if we attempt 
 to arrange the whole series of prophecies by them, this 
 system is certainly very imperfect, and by no means sa- 
 tisfactory to an inquisitive mind. It only touches some 
 particular links in this extensive chain of predictions, and 
 leaves all the rest without a proper chronological adjust- 
 ment. Hence the learned prelate's system has neither a 
 certain date,' nor a perfectly important fact, from which to 
 commence the train of accomplishments ; and in all those 
 points, which it does not immediately regulate and deter- 
 mine, there is too much room for the ingenuity of man. 
 Although he has marked the greater part of the accom- 
 plishments of these prophecies with a lucky and firm hand; 
 yet, by reason of these imperfections of his system of cal- 
 culation, the mind will barely yield him a high degree of 
 probability. They always induced me to search, in ex- 
 pectation of another key to a new system of prophetic 
 time, as a main basis to the numbers of his computation. 
 Such a one would be desirable and necessary, as would 
 supply all those deficiencies, arrange the whole series of 
 prophecies, shew the length of every link in this chain. 
 the period of every prediction, in which it is to be accom- 
 
INTRODUCTION. 27' 
 
 .plished, and determine its precise point of beginning and 
 end ; and such a one could not fail of producing effects, 
 worthy of this Revelation. For it is the concatenation of 
 a series of prophecies, and their completion in the signal 
 events of many centuries, which furnishes an argument of 
 such strength and force, as even to awe infidelity into si- 
 lence and dismay. A system of prophetic chronology 
 of this kind, the spirit of prophecy has certainly given 
 somewhere, for it is promised in Daniel xii. and such a 
 one, I humbly conceive to have discovered in the Apocalypse. 
 The general design of the Revelation is, a prophetic 
 history of the triumph of the Christian Religion, or in 
 other words, of the great conflict between the Redeemer of 
 the world and the prince of darkness, from its commence- 
 ment to its final termination. Every emblematical pre- 
 sentation in the order of the whole vision, has its appropri- 
 ated place in this plan of action — -and only there, and no 
 where else will it meet its genuine completion. A pro- 
 phetic chronology therefore, by which the whole series of 
 predictions is arranged and adjusted in due order, must 
 begin in the same moment of time, with the prophecy, 
 otherwise its dates would not accord with the history of 
 the church, and of nations. Most authors begin the ac- 
 complishment of these prophecies from the year '96, in 
 which the apostle received the Revelation in the island of 
 Patmos ; but this is surely a mistake, for both the church 
 and the great conflict commenced before that time. It 
 would have been most agreeable, to affix the first link of 
 this chain to the week of our Lord's passion; but it can- 
 not be extended to that point. The prophecy itself also 
 presupposes in its five first chapters, the Lamb of God as 
 slain, and the seven churches in Asia minor as planted. 
 Daniel affixes chapter ix. 26, 27. the final doom of his na- 
 tion, to the expiration of his seventy weeks of years. 
 There the church of the Old Testament had been visibly 
 and forever razed and abolished ; and precisely to the 
 
£B INTRODUCTION, 
 
 year of the destruction of Jerusalem, A. D. T2, the pro- - 
 phetic chronology of the Apocalypse affixes its commence- 
 ment. 
 
 I have no reason to fear a clashing of history with the 
 dates of my computation — I only apprehend, my first prin- 
 ciple will be found too simple, and artless with those, who 
 perhaps have all this time been expecting, to meet with a 
 concealed and profound system. But this simplicity and 
 plainness ought not to be considered a defect, it should in- 
 duce us more readilyto receive It ; for it is, no doubt, the 
 will of God, that this important Revelation should be of 
 benefit to all, as it imports all to know it; and that this 
 calculation of prophetic time should be intelligible, even to 
 the weakest capacity. 
 
 The seventh number has been consecrated as sacred, 
 from the beginning of the world. An3 although infidelity 
 has levelled many a sneer at it, yet in that measure of time, 
 God finished the creation of heaven and earth. Moses 
 and the prophets make a frequent use of it ; and here in 
 the Apocalypse, the frequent occurrence of this number, is 
 even remarkable and striking. There can be no doubt, 
 but it is a very secret, profound and important measure of 
 time, since the whole economy of the Old Testament dis- 
 pensation, both in its civil and ecclesiastical depart- 
 ments, was thereby regulated. The great Creator mea- 
 sures it out by the motions of the heavenly bodies ; since 
 this is the general valid measure of time in our solar sys- 
 tem, by which, according to Bengelius, all their revolu- 
 tions are determined without a fraction ; from all of which 
 we may safely conclude, that it has its sure foundation in 
 the eternal councils of Heaven. The prophet Daniel ha* 
 it in his seventy prophetic weeks, by which he determines 
 the duration, and destinies of the Jewish church : and we 
 have reason to believe, that it may also be the key- 
 number to the times of the New Testament church, and 
 that it may run on even to the consummation of all things 
 
INTRODUCTION. 29 
 
 An attentive reader of the Apocalypse, must at least, 
 find it striking and remarkable, to meet so frequently with 
 this number here. We read of seven spirits before the 
 throne of God; of a Lamb, having seven horns and seven 
 eyes ; of seven Thunders ; of a Dragon with seven heads ; 
 a beast, witli seven heads, and one with the same number 
 from the bottomless pit. But still more remarkable are the 
 seven seals, the seven trumpets, and the seven vials, by 
 which this series of prophecies is evidently arranged into a 
 methodical order of time and periods. All these terms are 
 surely founded on a certain measure of time, by which the 
 prosperous and calamitous events of the church are limited 
 to numbers and periods ; and whoever discovers that mea- 
 sure, has found the key to a full assurance and certainty, 
 in the exposition of this prophecy. 
 
 With this key I will acquaint my indulgent reader; 
 though with all due deference to the judgment of the wise, 
 the abilities of the able, and the labours of the learned. It 
 consists in a peculiar application of the (Hebdomadse) pro- 
 phetic weeks of Daniel, to the Apocalypse. There are seven 
 seals, and the seventh contains the seven trumpets. Eve- 
 ry seal and every trumpet, comprises a period of seven pro- 
 phetic weeks, or forty-nine years ; and the prophecy under 
 these seals, discloses the most interesting and remarkable 
 events, which are to happen to the church of Christ during 
 that time. This is signified by the seventh number. But 
 since the Revelation contains the history of the triumphs 
 of the Son of God, over the powers of darkness, the fifti- 
 eth year, or the year of Jubilee, should every time be 
 counted in ; which caused such remarkable Epochas in 
 the Jewish church and state, Leviticus xxv. 27. The 
 seventh seal however cannot, consistently with the order 
 of the prophecy, be taken into the computation, for itself, 
 as it comprises the seven trumpets ; which are a new con- 
 tinuation of periods and events, of the same length with 
 
SO INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the seals. And before the woes, three pauses of cessations 
 must be admitted of which the third is of much shorter du- 
 ration than the first and second, as expressly demanded by 
 the words of the prophecy. At the beginning of the woes 
 this prophetic chronology, moreover divides itself, by the 
 internal order of the book, into two remarkable columns ; 
 one of which advances the lineage of the church of* Christ, 
 the other marks the progression of the woes, and their 
 pauses of cessation. These two notable columns run on 
 into the sound of the seventh trumpet, where again they 
 furnish the exact dates, to a new succession of prophecies 
 in four lines of periods and numbers, which are terminated 
 by the seven vials, and the commencement of the happy 
 Millennium. The reader perhaps may find this descrip- 
 tion dark and intricate, I will therefore give him a pros- 
 pective view of this admirable fabric ; the sight of which 
 has brought full conviction to my mind, and comfort to my 
 heart. Let serious and considerate lovers of the prophetic 
 word, determine its real value. 
 
 But in order to complete the solution of this divine 
 scheme, or internal prophetic chronology of this prophecy, 
 we are yet to settle those terms of time, which we have 
 denominated indeterminate. These are the times of the 
 woman; the short time of the dragon; the little season of 
 the souls under the altar ; the time, to which the angel 
 swore; and the little season, in which the Devil is loose 
 again, after the thousand years. These are the terms of 
 time, in the solution of which, I humbly presume to differ 
 from the learned Bengelius, and many other authors on 
 this important subject. The accomplishment alone, as 
 recorded on the page of history, can determine between 
 us, what degree of credibility may be due to each of our 
 labours. 
 No doubt, all the periods of time, designated by these 
 terms, have a reference to each other ; and as they are all 
 of the same undetermined kind, stand in a comparative re- 
 
INTRODUCTION. 31 
 
 fation among themselves, as to the exact quantity of time 
 belonging to each period. If therefore a key could be dis- 
 covered to determine one period precisely ; the whole num- 
 ber might be adjusted into a scale of time, at least highly 
 probable, if not certain and conclusive. And as these 
 times also stand connected with the whole body of prophe* 
 cies, arranged by methodical periods, and extraordinary, 
 determined numbers; their lengths are moreover regu- 
 lated by circumstances, and the limits of others. I pre- 
 sume to have found this key in the periods of the methodi- 
 cal times, and after mature consideration formed the fol- 
 lowing scale, which is verified by history, and accords 
 with th| scheme and connection of the whole book. I 
 take a hundred years to be a time, and fifty years to be 
 half a time ; as it is expressly laid in Genesis, chapter xv. 
 13, 16. That this is the time of man, and of a generation 
 of men. See also, Job xxii. 16. Isa.xxxviii.12. Where 
 THORI signifies both. 
 
 I must however previously inform the common reader, 
 that some of these terms of time, are very imperfectly 
 translated in our English version. My scale will there- 
 fore exhibit them in the original language, and after an im- 
 proved translation. 
 
 SCALE OF TIME. 
 
 | l 
 
 50 years, ij'pjvj >t#ȤoV, half a timeof the woman. Chapl 
 
 xii. 14. 
 a time, 
 times. 
 kx)k»iq>4$, kx) y[M$v kouqov- A time i, 
 times and half a time. 
 800 'ihtyov KMiqov The original is not jujx^ov, 
 
 parvum a little time, which would 
 make it shorter than a whole time; 
 it is 'ohlyov, a few, not many, and 
 must be taken for a rfumerical 
 w©rd, to signify some times, but 
 
 100 
 
 3t#/£(K 
 
 200 
 
 %<£<£6J, 
 
 350 
 
 ZXlgQVf 
 
S2 introduction; 
 
 not many times, during which the 
 
 dragon is to stay on earth. Chap. 
 
 xii. 12. 
 950 years, psc^ov %§ovov, A little epocha, when Satan is 
 
 loose again, after the Millennium. 
 
 Chap. xx. 3. 
 1000 ;^»A»<* irtj A thousand years common time, 
 
 of the kingdom of Christ on earth. 
 
 Chap. xx. 
 1078 oti %$ovo5 ov'jt tiron in, That it will not be 
 
 a chronos more, to the finishing of 
 
 the mystery of God. Chap. x. 6. 
 1100 X<t° v * v t Epocha, during which th^ souls of 
 
 the martyrs are to rest under the 
 
 altar. Chap. vi. 2. Aliqui Codd. 
 
 habent £§ovov juho^ov. Bengelius 
 
 prsefert XZ° V0V ' Lectio jwoc^ov 
 
 rejicitur. 
 The following treatise will shew, how well this measure 
 of time verifies itself on the page of history. Some of these 
 dates have already heen proven by a most clear accom- 
 plishment of those prophecies, to which they stand con- 
 nected ; and others are now in a state of an inceptive ful- 
 filment before our eyes ; which raises the whole scale to at 
 least, a high dfegree of probability. There is however one 
 item in this rising series of time, which I suppose will meet 
 with many objections. Those of my readers, who have 
 already laid it down, as a settled point, that the duration 
 of the world, or at least of this our solar system, is limited 
 to 7000 years, will find that little epocha, during which Sa- 
 tan is set at liberty again, after the Millennium, very im- 
 probable. But when the Word of God is under considera- 
 tion, all prejudices should be laid aside. The order of the 
 book has placed it there — the spirit of prophecy has as- 
 signed it that space ; and he is a teacher, whose instruc- 
 • tions are entitled to unreserved consent. It is evident from 
 
INTRODUCTION. S3 
 
 a multiplicity of expressions in the writings of the apos- 
 tles, that the times of the New Testament will not he longer, 
 than the times of the Old Testament. The disciples of our 
 Lord often term them, " the latter daijs" " the last days" 
 with other diminishing expressions annexed thereto, indi- 
 cative of a shorter continuance in comparison with the time 
 before the birth of Christ. St. John even calls it " the 
 last hour."* But we are not only sure, that the time of 
 the present ecclesiastical economy will not be more than 
 the former one ; we also have sound and substantial testi- 
 mony, even the Word of God, to prove that the two points, 
 the creation and consummation of the world, are at equal 
 distances from the time of Christ's death. The prophet 
 Habakkuk, chap. iii. 2. Prophecying concerning the 
 time of the first advent of our Lord, and of his great work 
 of redemption, has these memorable words in the original : 
 " Thou revivest thy work in the midst of the ages of the 
 world, in the midst of the ages of the world hast thou made it 
 known.]" And in the epistle of Paul to the Hebrews, 
 chap. ix. 26. But now once hath he appeared in) swrtKiix 
 rav aiwuv, upon the confine of the ages of the world; or in 
 the midst of the ages, in the second age of the world, or 
 upon the confine of the ages of the Old and New Testa- 
 ments,- all which significations of this expression in the ori- 
 ginal Greek, upon the whole, are tantamount to the same 
 object.:}: I might produce more testimony in justification 
 
 * 1 John xi. 18. Our English translation is incorrect in this place. The 
 original is w^oby hour, twice, in the begmning and end of this verse, and 
 not KXlPQg, time. 
 
 f Coccajiis has it : operatio tua est in medio annorum vita ejus, quern in 
 medio annorum notijicasti, aut cognoscendum proposuisti, qui ante finem 
 anni prioris, ingruente anno alio, anno seil, acceptations, et Christum 
 cognoscendum proposuisti et ex mortuis excitasti. 
 
 * Hoc acciiratissime in tempus Messix nostri congruit. Cum enim ille 
 veniret, finis aderat tS? HAVEH OLAM, (he was from eternity) et initium 
 ffS HABBA OLAM (he will be to eternity.) JgitUl-duo tIXjj, dux 
 
 E 
 
Si. INTRODUCTION. 
 
 of this point of doctrine, concerning the age of the world, 
 where I write more expressly on this subject. But I will 
 leave this matter here, and unfold that more interesting 
 scheme of the Revelation itself. 
 
 Thus I have laid before my reader the proper and pecu- 
 liar order of this book — the body and branches of this 
 whole system of prophecies, as it presents itself to a dis- 
 cerning mind. In this symmetrical harmony of the dif- 
 ferent parts to the whole, the accomplishment of one se- 
 ries of prophecies commences after the other, and all go 
 on in symphony, pause, rise again, and stop ; as the differ- 
 ent parts in a well performed piece of music, in order to 
 produce a general effect on the trembling fibres of sensi- 
 bility — so here on the states, kingdoms and empires of the 
 world, as evinced by the seven trumpets. 
 
 As to the precise time-, when the seven vials, containing 
 the wrath of God against the worshippers of the beast, 
 shall begin to be poured out, I am not perfectly certain ; 
 but when I consider the different stages of this prophecy, 
 and the proportion of this part to the whole, I feel inclined 
 to fix their commencement at the conclusion of the shf 
 hundred and sixty-six years of the power of the beast, 
 For after the fifth vial, although his power is broken, and 
 his kingdom full of darkness, yet it remains a kingdom, 
 and its entire annihilation is reserved for the seventh 
 vial, and the rage of the beast from the bottomless pit. 
 However it appears from the description of his worship- 
 pers under the first vial, as if no mark or image of the 
 beast, such as now exists was intended, but others more 
 expressive, which the second beast from the earth will 
 cause to be received, during the inaction of the first. Ne- 
 
 ejtremitates et termini horum OLAMIM (to all eternity,) sive oilcovuv 
 
 semet invicem contingebant. Sic Job xxvi. 10. M£VP» JVVTgAg/otf 
 
 <P«to» Jt#) skotxs usque ad confmiuan lucis et tenebrarum. Hypom; 
 ijemata of Kiittuer. 
 
INTRODUCTION, 33 
 
 vertheless, as to the time in which they are to be accom- 
 plished, they stand in the same relation to the seals and 
 trumpets* as Joshua's taking the city of Jericho, chap. vi. 
 3, 4, 5. He compassed the city six days, each day once, 
 and on the seventh day seven times, and took the city by a 
 general shout. It is also manifest from the resemblance 
 of the vials to the trumpets* and the different effects which 
 they produce, that they do not comprise equal periods of 
 time. The three last trumpets take up much more time 
 in their accomplishments, than the four first j and this 
 also is the case with the vials ; however the great events^ 
 which have occurred in Europe these last t\Venty-five 
 years, made it appear, that the duration of each of the 
 three last vials, will not be more than fifteen years. Cer- 
 tain it is, that they are not yet poured out, if it has not 
 been done since the beginning of the revolution in France; 
 and in that case they would comprise a shorter time still, 
 than above expressed. 
 
 The fifth vial of wrath has probably been poured out 
 A. D. 1798, and the kingdom of the beast has already 
 stood in a state of darkness during fifteen years. The 
 great whore mounted and curbed it, as she pleased, 
 During the time in which the sixth vial is poured out, on 
 the nations upon the river Euphrates. Popery will proba- 
 bly revive by the assistance of the second beast, and regain 
 in some measure, its first poWer and grandeur. This se> 
 oond beast will bring all the horrors of persecution on the 
 Protestants; first in Roman Catholic countries, and af-« 
 terwards in those places of security, to which they shall 
 have fled. And a bloody one it will be, indeed, During 
 the sixth vial it also changes its character, and appears on 
 the stage of action as the false prophet for the first time; 
 and like the dragon, and the first beast, breathes out of 
 its mouth one of those three unclean spirits like frogs, 
 Which go forth to gather the kings of the eaHh to the bat'- 
 tie cf the great day of God Almighty. 
 
Sfe INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Though popery, as established by Hildebrand, has done 
 immense injury to the Church of Christ on earth— and is 
 even now preparing, to fill up its measure to the brim, by 
 the abominations of the second beast ; yet it has only been 
 the beast from the sea. Those calamities and corruptions, 
 which the beast from the bottomless pit will cause over all 
 Christendom, far exceed the Papal tyranny. As the Apo- 
 calypse saith but little of the doctrine of this Antichristian 
 power, whose element is Atheism ; I will here supply the 
 reader with some of his most prominent tenets from other 
 parts of the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 Daniel chap. vii. 25. He shall speak great words 
 against the most High T and shall wear out the Saints of 
 the most High, and think to change times and laws. Chap, 
 si. 36 — 45. He shall exalt himself, and magnify himself 
 above every God, and shall speak marvellous things 
 against the God of gods. Neither shall he regard the 
 God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard 
 any God : for he shall magnify himself above all. But in 
 his estate shall hejionour his God Mozim (in the Heb.) 
 
 2 Tliessal. ii. The day of Christ shall not come, except 
 there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be re- 
 vealed, the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth 
 himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; 
 so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing 
 himself that he is God. His coming is after the working 
 of Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying wonders,, 
 ami with all decch eableness of unrighteousness in them 
 that perish. 
 
 1 Epist. John, chap. xi. 22. He is Antichrist, that de- 
 nieth the Father and the Son. Chap. iv. 3. And every 
 spirit that confesseth not, that Jesus Christ is come in the 
 flesh, is not of Gfod : this is that Antichrist. 
 
 God ! These things are so near at hand, and we con- 
 tinue so careless and unconcerned for ourselves and our 
 children; — they are so certain and important, and we an> 
 
INTRODUCTION. 3" 
 
 30 unprepared to meet them, as our Heavenly calling re- 
 quires ; they are not yet passed by, and the third angel 
 shall now soon rouse our slumbering hearts to action, by 
 his terrible denunciation against those, who worship the 
 beast and his image. 
 
 May the Spirit of the Father, and of Jesus Christ, be 
 the guide and comfort of alt who read and hear this 
 treatise. 
 

THE FIRST 
 
 SERIES OF PROPHECY. 
 
I 
 

 1 stw 
 
 1-" 
 
Prospective View of thProplietic Chronology and Prophecies of the Apocalypse. 
 
 die rider 
 
 i jn of Jerusalem 
 
 Seal— A white ha 
 
 rider liud i DOW .md crown, 
 
 and went forth conquering, 
 
 and to conquer • 
 
 SW — A I • 
 
 , vcr to ultc peace 
 from the earth, and tint 
 tumid kill one ano- 
 ther) end -i ^rcut iword 
 n iiiiii . 
 teal — A black bone, the rider 
 
 had a pair of balance* to 
 
 weigh grain for bread ; and 
 
 lii was not to hurl oil and 
 
 vim . . . . 
 
 \ pah hone, tii 
 
 ■ . ■■ 
 
 ed witii him. He had pi 
 < i to kill the fourth pat 
 
 ih th and the 
 
 This conqueror ia '« Chritl in his Church and Religion. lie is dignified with 
 [kingdoms of this world, frake room for Uic kingdom of God. He rides on the victories of the Horn 
 
 , because of liis victory over Judaism, has a 6ow, to wound at a distance and subdue the 
 
 iii *• niMiirin A«a The ixws with Barkochebas at their head, rose into open rebellion throughout 
 
 land six thousand Jews losteu- 
 
 I „ I IS I... i more esueciallv inllic Bast. Move Ulan htiv cities, ana nine "unureu aim cij,.i.; ...... ..... . o .,. ..- . __. 
 
 rtadS^rS u£n during this period in the Roman empu-e-and the Uurd and fourth persecution raged notartlj ... Aaa 
 
 n.u-kable for its degree, as duration. All this befell the Ro 
 
 Sr<i>— The Martyrs cried under 
 lli< \lt:.r, and 
 wliitt In 
 
 to - 1 ' ■ ohronos - - 
 Seal — A >triking reprcst nta 
 Uon of the Lasl daj <>i juds 
 mi hi | thi dai ofthewrati 
 .,i i i. Umb '--... 
 Four angth holding ib» 
 
 (but \\ ni'ls of Hi' eartl 
 
 till the in; I 
 
 n iled 
 
 <i< in a hiti rob 
 the tlironc 
 foal BUi m < in he ivi d tor b ill 
 
 .... boor 
 
 7\-i//fi/«*/ — llnil and fire mingled 
 with blood, U i i .1 on thi 
 the third pari «.i 
 reen ^-.i 
 
 is burnt 
 
 'Pfumftet — A great mount m 
 
 horning with flre « u i tat 
 nto tin ieai and the third 
 
 lurl of the biu liauun 
 
 • I I 
 
 Trumps! — A great Star 
 1 1 Mm if i\ an upon tl 
 
 t.ii 
 
 i> ni of them poisonous.} 
 
 bittO -.-.--■ 
 
 TYim/aH Thi third part of the 
 mih, moon and stars was 
 
 imitten, and the third pan 
 
 ■,.l nii'lii .1 tik.nt ,1 
 
 An angel Jtuintr throne;! 
 the midst ofhi 
 
 !t mterral of 
 
 ,i denote., fane, ldg„ pv.ee and scarcity of grain, ] et not so remarkable for*, degree, as duration . »»«" 
 Philos. to the first years clie reignof Severus, and altematelj during this period, aa TcrtnlL and Dion testily, there wer 
 foraging and desolating aaes, ^e. csr. 
 
 npire from the bat years of rVntoraul 
 uiundati ins, earthquakes, droughts 
 
 lu ,.. , ..,,.„., four sore judgments of God. E»ekiel xiv. 21. The plague raged .fifteen yean throughout ereryprownee of the Roman en 
 
 (PomA.D leverbefore. It was proceeded by a general famine in theyear 2*8. 
 
 ,■ the military raised seditions, and insurrl ctiuns, and murdered thi enipe 
 
 During this period, tl: i 
 
 empire fell into disorder. The Barbarians broke in on tlie/c 
 
 church the tenth persecution, and at tin 
 
 I lei i- the Lord ducowi 
 tate in thi othi r world. 
 
 They K ere to rent a cjronos, until their other brethren should be finished as the) W 
 sa) \ I 
 
 Commencement of the peviod ofpevsccution against Uie Bohemian-Moravian churrh, and many 
 
 1414 
 
 Seringa in that way. lit raised tin 
 
 the end of tin 
 
 This cry began during the tenth persecution : 
 
 n, and gave 
 
 Thist.umi.ci denotes that tremendous scene of desolation md Horror, during mc u»»..»» ... .... - ■ ..,- - ~, ~™ -.. .... 
 
 . ' ,: ■ , ,.,. .„■!, F«nreaented bva hailstorm, as thev consisted ut many tubes and armies, all ot Ihem hevce, warlike, | 
 
 encampment oftfieChurch of Christ. I hey are, ..> apll ■ , >resente aoya , , . 1( , 
 
 Clu'istians siirlcrcd inuiuin rabh ■calamities— nay, they were the principal sunerei ». *.«»j b .' l l • -s ' < 
 
 ..... i ., . uuh.m«Mi«nf \ *Wra and the maritime coasts of the Mediterranean sea, by the Vandals and Alans under their kingGenssrich. I 
 
 beg K^tThtia& m twelve y^sUiey subdued aU Africa; carried^amostbloodyp, 
 
 Ution against the Catholics I Waged a war nf fifty year, against 1 lie Unmans, which cost live null 
 
 Pagai 
 
 •i-i • ■ .i • i .iiii ... . c iip..ii.,..,;«n. in iheHnmm e.nnire The conversion of Centlan/me the great, to the Christian religion, wss no doul 
 
 l ',!: i ::::i::^r^ % Z t&£tZ&%fi% SSetss ?Z 3* ; z z* ** ,.. , ..... > *££» gradd^ u, ,«» u .*,,„,„„, 
 
 rarda actttally rent the western part of ii t«> piec 
 eculiar portion 
 ilwthis rfumber designated to be the true Qiurch'of Christ, vfcidh reaches the gatt ^«'i Ne 
 
 As yet, 
 
 .... <■ ii , i i ■: , ...iw, ... n.K li.-i-w.il becun to invjaie ilu Itonmn empire, and aft 
 
 If-aubsist. n. . , and ['.■. c intincible under the trialsto come. 
 
 age and cruel. The 
 
 . ii: and desulateil all countries around them with lire and sword. 
 
 This Slarull notes the Bishop Of Home, who now laid the first foundation to that enormous power, wealth and splendour, of wh'fch his successors afterwards obtained full posscs- 
 Retigion and wotthip t ns with superstition, idolatry and human invention, and ceremonies greatly multiplied; and one third of the waters of lifcwcpc made poisonou 
 
 md destructive of spiritual life. 
 
 The >iiii denotes the religion of Christ ; die mvm the Christian worslup ; the slurs the Bishops and principal te 
 or of learning and philosophy. 
 
 The) were eclipse I one thivd, by the invasion of the barbarians, the corruptions of religion, the contentions of the bishops for honou 
 of the clergy and 1 .avics, and the burningof many libraries by the barbarians 
 
 .;,...■, the state of vital Christianit) i night, the state of the 
 lth and power, the ignorance and 
 
 Trump. I.OCtliU from tl 
 
 bottomless pit, to 
 
 those ni. ii, who have Qpl 
 
 the seal of God,nve month 
 
 ""..:-' 
 
 "/>•' 
 
 All aug. I 
 
 ^JOVOC OUK irttl <TI, 
 
 that it will mit be a ehm. 
 
 BOI more fiMin 77- 
 A Chron. U 1100 
 
 \ST2 
 Commenccmcilt of many ImgJ 
 
 111 Interval of 
 
 Trumpet— The most important 
 and comprising of all 
 
 11 Interval 
 
 B. »oe - • 
 
 6 Trump .hi urrtiif of horse 
 men. Four angels w er. 
 loosed upon die river Eu 
 phrates, who had been pre 
 parcel in an hour, 
 month, a year - - - 
 
 Signs of tliis flying angel may be found in the writers of this period ; some of which wrote on the Revelation mid the signs of tin 
 
 This woe begai 
 adjacent provinces. 
 flS ; and mam Othl 
 
 With 111. n 
 His follow. 
 
 ■ countries— 
 
 of Slahuiucd, his religion and wars. He made himself master of all Arabia in nine v 
 i conquered Syria and Palestine till 635 1 Persia,S37i Africa, 647; Cyprus, 648; Cilu 
 
 m, and subdua 
 
 land I.yeia, 6! 
 
 They were humbled by the victories of Leonliu 
 by that memorable victory of Charles Martell's 734, 
 limits of the Church ; to which this number refers. 
 
 . A. D. 695, but their rapid progress was checked, and their power broken in Chriati mloin 
 in which 370,0(XI remained on the held of battle. By the time 751, this woe ceased Within I lie 
 
 that remarkable event upon the waters of tlie river Euphrates, where during thin period four great nations, the .hit- 
 n , and the Tartars incorporated themselves into one rcligous community ; divided the Saracen esnpfrs into many 
 kingdoms and principalities, In immense armies, blood and slaughter; desolated and destroyed each other; and almost crushed the Church of 
 Cliriat in Asia, by tucis- sanguinary persecution against the Christians, and fanauc fury in propagating Mal.omcdciri 
 
 83il7 Trumpet 
 
LINE OF KINGS. 
 
 TilE WOMAN. 
 
 n chapter x 11 only tuose 
 
 kingdoms are under- 
 
 ishavebeen 
 
 In chapter si. 1, 2. follov 
 ,i achievements ol 
 , peoples, nations 
 mil tongues, in which their 
 inited efforts had been exerted, 
 i : uid verses 
 
 surely signify and foretell tho: 
 
 markablc Crusades into tl 
 
 Holj Land Palestine; with that 
 
 id laudable design 
 
 a Christiai 
 
 I the religion of Je 
 
 But Bt. Jot 
 
 !,,■ templi . thi altar and thi 
 
 for them ; sigmfy- 
 
 . thai they should 
 
 i ! nrcess, and 
 
 only retain and hold the right of 
 
 ,, ii thi t time. 
 
 , * i mqui red the count! 
 s ii 1099 i i igned there 
 ghty-fivc years, and lost all 
 igain 1184 j— and from this 
 i Lord has detei mill 1. 
 I- m ah ill hi trodden mi 
 
 lot \ei forty !>■ lonths 
 
 li . 
 
 1184 
 
 I'his .soman is a symbol of 
 
 ; Chinch of Christ at thai 
 ic. 
 
 The .Sun, is the newly est: - 
 blished empire oft 1 : 
 
 Thc.liWi, the Mahomedan 
 
 power and religion. 
 
 ! an, liie twelve apOl 
 ttieir doctrine and audit 
 
 i'he methodical time of 
 the seventh trumpet comprise- 
 that period, during 
 
 \ed he.- appal el ; the time 
 of her pregnancy and parturi' 
 — tJie appearance of thi 
 dragon within the pales of the 
 '" -ch, and his attempt on the 
 woman. 
 
 ii in- - ttraordinary <>"" 
 c imprises her 
 
 A. Escape — to a place pre 
 pared of God. Qivyu, de 
 oles a quick motion on tin 
 avth. The Church from that 
 
 tided her banner 
 II Europe, under the prolcc- 
 tion of the imperial power. This 
 hangc of state of the woman 
 denotes: 
 
 1. Separation from the abo- 
 minations and corruptions 
 of the rulingchurchpow 
 
 2. Enlargement and augm 
 tation on land. 
 
 3. Transporting tiie heart ol" 
 the church to 
 place. 
 
 From 832 
 1260 days 677 
 
 
 1 ' .o 
 oir whole di lign « 
 compli ihed. 
 
 The !.:■'/ wit i 
 
 •titer 
 
 not 
 
 to hi 
 
 i leved 
 
 sense of the word, as a succes 
 
 don of witnesses ; — thoy an 
 
 physical pet-sons, natural men 
 
 n ho rise up in the power of 
 
 God at the conclusion ol' th 
 
 period, like the Reformers 
 
 Luther, Zwingle ami Calv 
 
 . 1! i a. : at the head of 
 
 ,., , hurchi i'i il.ably in 
 
 BStine, when the last tuul du 
 
 inofthekingdon 
 
 fGodislaid 
 
 End of tin line of kings. 
 
 Jerusalem and all Palestine 
 
 .\ ill fall to the share of the 
 Christians, it the destruction of 
 
 tin- Ik-msi of the bottomless pit 
 Is king — The king- 
 
 dotns of this world arc become 
 tms of the Lorel tend 
 
 Rev.xi. 15. 
 
 1509 
 In the intermediate timc.wa 
 
 al heaven h. e. within the Limit 
 
 irch,bet\veenMichae 
 
 in, I die Dragon. 
 
 ii. The Dragon, bj the Pa 
 gans their rulers and priests. 
 
 /;. Michael by theChristia 
 princes, I eachers and religion. 
 
 Toe Dragon w ,s cast out ol 
 hi, limits ofthe Church by tie 
 ersi in ofthe Pagans; froii 
 >pe into V 1 1 
 
 file Hight — into her plan 
 7rsT«'of*«i, to move wit 
 tlx help of air. 
 During the Reformation, the 
 hurch revived and acquired 
 L-w vigour, for the purposes ol 
 er establishment on earth, 
 'his flignt imports 
 
 1. A peremptory separation 
 from Papal hierarchy. 
 
 2. A flying propagation of 
 the Evangelic doctrine. 
 
 3. Emigrations into foreign 
 countries, by the help of 
 navig Ltion. 
 
 4. Extensive missionary esla 
 blishments, by the help of 
 ships and air. 
 
 5. Uible societies, for spread- 
 ing tho Word of God. 
 
 The Hood ofthe Serpent de- 
 ,i ,1, . th lurks and their inva 
 
 siniis of Christendom, wine! 
 last ■ I io theyear 1683. 
 
 I'he remnant of her seed, art 
 the Christians in Pagan and Ma 
 a, I mi i Hiutries. 
 In this place the test says 
 ^4)£T«i, semii passive v. 
 •dio alitur, she has nourish 
 ent, h. e. she is nourished ant 
 II 
 \ time 100 years 
 
 67V 
 1509 
 
 lii 
 
 v. 
 
 SKIN, ANGELS, VIALS, H ARVEST, &c. 
 
 I. The Lamb with his company on Mount Zion Duria 
 11 the corruption of the church power in doctrine and wot 
 hip, there had yet been many in every country, who will 
 drew, lived separate, and bore witness. They wer 
 
 branded with many names in France, Italy, Bohemia and 
 
 nanv, and often persecuted. About the year 1176, 
 considerable number flew from France to Bohemia, unite 
 ith the brethren there, and established a church on apo; 
 tolk principles of doctrine, worship and discipline ; a Chris- 
 tian church indeed. 
 
 The numher 144,000 designates them, as a truly Chris 
 an church, which by its succession shall reach the gate 
 ' New Jerusalem. They are 
 
 1. not defiled with women, h. e. Idolatrous churche: 
 
 sects, orders, 
 2 follow the Lamb in doctrine and practice, 
 3. in their mouth there is no guile, false doctrine. 
 
 A. D. 1627, during that inhuman persecution, this church 
 i Bohemia was ruined to the foundation, and its member 
 el into Germany j a body of whom have since been col- 
 lected into the Moravian society, and the greater part united 
 with the Protestant churches. 
 
 The three angels fit ing in the midst of heaven, are thre< 
 Patriarchs of the Church, eachofwhom has a peculiar fun 
 ddmentat principle of doctrine, by which he stands distin 
 guished, and may be known from the rest of his brethren 
 and those belonging to his voice. 
 
 Angel — preaches an eternal Gospel — constraining 
 fear of God, as Creator, to give him glory. 
 midst of heaven is no doubt Germany here, and John 
 Arndt and his colleagues in that great revival of 
 practical and experimental religion, in his lime, til' 
 angel, lie has been more or less the means of all 
 revivals of religion in Europe since, by Speller 
 Frankius, Tersteegeu, Zhuendorf, and Wesley &c 
 His writings have been immensely blessed and trans 
 lated into seven languages. 
 
 Angel. His main point of doctrine is : Babylon i 
 fallen' He Mill hear, 
 
 1. a strong testimony against Popery, andhcrror 
 ruptions ; 
 
 2. but particularly point out her downfall, as t 
 time, manner and instruments, with great fore 
 and penetration — 
 
 is angel is the pious Bcngeliiis and all those great merl 
 in England, France and Germany, who have made 
 the Revelation their particular study, and followed 
 his steps. It was little understood before his time. 
 
 BEAST KKO vl TllK SE V. 
 
 This year Pope Gregory VII. front the house of Hild 
 brand mounted the Papal chair. He laid a new foundation 
 fornggraneUzing'the power and dignity of the RomanSee 
 with the greatest consequences both in church and state 
 mown ny, as established, enlarged and propa- 
 gated by him and his successors, is this Beast. During 
 the time of the seventh Tmmpet, it was engendered, an 
 
 grew 10 per'' ' i 
 
 I. IT Jir.n.l.Vto way the sceptre legally, A.D.112.,, by tl 
 unlimited subjection of all ecclesiastical persons and the 
 possessions! and by assuming sovereign prerogatives evi 
 
 er all temporal princes. This was sealed by the fust 
 western general council, held during this year in tl e to 
 
 i, of near a thousand prelates ; in which also the celibac) 
 of pri< Sts nas established. 
 
 These pretended successors of St. Peter soon rose to the 
 cry zenith of authority, and claimed till power in In 
 and earth — ami the world bowed, and belif I d. 
 
 lis beast has seven heads, upon t 
 succession of Popes, and a mountain on 
 to be couiiteilaliead The) reignedon 
 
 1. Mount Co-dius from 1123. 
 
 2. Mount Avcntinus from 1216. 
 :1 Mount Vaticanus from 1294. 
 4. Mount Quirinalis from 1464. 
 
 5. Mount F.xquilintis from 1605. 
 
 his power it was to hold, and c 
 forty-two months, h. c, "666 - - 
 
 • during a period of 
 
 time of fifty years. They all 
 crush the 'beast. They are 
 
 HI. The Ci'a& compris 
 ontatn the wrath of God 
 poured out on the 
 
 1. Earth, governments, civil authorities. 
 
 2. Sea, bulk of the people. 
 
 3 Rivers, fountain.', institutions of instruction, pulpit 
 , S-C. &c. 
 
 Sun, theGermrtncmpire. 
 Throne ofthe Least— Authority. 
 Kiver Euphrates — the nations tin 
 of fifteen years. 
 
 for the spa 
 
 above 1509 
 
 18S9 
 
 The marriage oftlie Lamb 
 come. Rev. \i\ 7. 
 The Millennium Rev. - 
 1 Resurrection of t 
 
 \> i ', 
 
 2. Judgment in theeourt 
 
 in their case ; 
 
 a. to live a thousa 
 years — 
 
 b. to reigll with Chi 
 
 as priest — 
 
 3. Christ's reign — 
 
 1 out of his i 
 
 'i . , deceive the 
 
 tin ii- — 
 2. Gathers them to bat- 
 tle around the camp am 
 city of the Saints — 
 3 The Devil cast into th 
 lake- 
 Ill. Day of Judgment. 
 IV New heaven and new cart) 
 
 The three unclean spirits. 
 C. Angel, warning by the most menacing denunciatioi 
 in Holy Scriptures. 
 
 IV. The harvest ofthe earth— Rev, xiv. 14— 16. 
 
 7. Vial, into the air, a mighty revolution over all Eu 
 rope, especially in the Catholic states — to maki 
 
 V. The line press of God's wrath— Re 
 
 All nations shall come and worship before the 
 for thy judgments arc made manifest. Rev. xv. - 
 
 Rev. xiil. 9 — 10. Judgment of retaliation, and distrihu 
 ve justice on those nations under the dominionof the beast 
 s instruments of persecution, and for blood guiltiness. 
 
 II .VO.V ESSE nf the Beast, Rev. 17— 8 
 The great -.chore mounts the beast. 
 
 6. Mount Capitoliiuts from 1798. On tl 
 
 ed the seven senators, appointed b) tin I lit) 
 Home and the governor of Bonaparte, to 1814 
 and now the present [lop 
 
 Rev. xvii. 10. Oi 
 Thi Beast from the earth, probably the order of the Jesuit 
 hould they obtain the inquisition — It will 
 ii. obtain and exercise great power. 
 Ii. cause to worship the first beast, 
 <-. do great wonders, and deceive, 
 ,1 say to make an image to the first, to w 
 
 i-iivcd, and the persecutioi 
 
 life. 
 
 e. cause a mark to be 
 Itev. xiv. 12, 13. 
 
 7. Mount Vis 
 
 III. J1SCEJVSI0J\' from the bottomless pit, at first 
 Antipope. 
 1 The ten kings. Rev. xvii. 12. 
 ' has the false prophet to his assistance 
 
 makes the whore desolate, utter destruction of Bah) 
 
 Ion 
 
 . with the I^imb— battle in Hermageddon, 
 east alive, with the fals e prophet, into the lake of fir 
 
 Satan boiuid a thousand ) 
 
 Tree and righteous are his judgments on the great whore, 
 the beast andfalsc prophet. Rev.xis % 
 
 First lindihiciit.. 
 of the Beast 
 from the 
 tomless pit 
 ami ofhiaJSm- 
 
 pire. Which 
 
 from this tic e 
 still JTOTM, 
 
 likcth. r bea»i 
 from the sea 
 from the time 
 of Gregory,50 
 
 Lebrated a s, 
 lemn festiv- 
 al Home, d 
 Aug. 1H1-; 
 and are situ 
 re-eslablishi 
 in Spain, with 
 the inqtusi- 
 
 

 1 
 
EXPOSITION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REVELATION 
 
 OF 
 
 JESUS CHRIST. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 1. The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto him, to shew 
 
 unto liis servants things which must shortly come to pass, and he 
 sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John. 
 
 2. Who bare record of the Word of God, and of the testimony of Jesus 
 
 Christ, and of all things that he saw. 
 
 3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this pro- 
 
 phecy, and keep those things which are written therein, for the 
 time is at hand. 
 
 THIS book is called the Revelation of St. John, the 
 Divine. It entitles itself the Apocalypsis of Jesus Christ, 
 which name it ought to have retained. Upon a general 
 view of its contents, it is a proclamation of the Son of God — ■ 
 the heir of all things and head of the human family; the 
 King of kings, and Lord of lords; that all power in 
 heaven and earth is given unto him, to establish his king- 
 dom ; and to reign in defiance of all the powers of dark- 
 ness, till he has put down all rule, and all authority, and 
 laid all his enemies under his feet. 
 
 Of all the oracles of God, this volume is the most re- 
 markable, and of all scripture prophecies, certainly the 
 
42 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 most important to the church ; not only on account of its 
 sublimity of style, and vast import of expression ; but more 
 particularly, because it is in a peculiar sense of the 
 world, a written document of Jesus Christ. In his other 
 writings, the apostle being moved by the Holy Ghost, has 
 written from the treasure of divine knowledge and wis- 
 dom, which he possessed ; but here, except a few remarks 
 of the inspired penman, he has only written what the Lord 
 himself dictated to him, and what he saw and heard; where- 
 fore the whole work is of the Lord's own management, and 
 in fact his Revelation. For after the addresses to the 
 seven churches, which the apostle has written down from 
 the lips of the Lord, and a description of the exalted thea- 
 tre of vision, in the first five chapters of this book, the 
 apostle from chapter vi. to chapter viii. only gives us a 
 copy of that volume in heaven, which the Lion of Judea 
 opened. And all what we read from chapter viii. to chap, 
 ix. 21. is not a transcript from that book with seven seals, 
 but an emblematical representation of a series of facts, 
 which have since occurred, and are recorded on the page 
 of history. 
 
 Verse 1. Which God gave unto him. Our blessed Lord 
 in his mediatorial character, became acquainted with many 
 things after his exaltation to the right hand of the Father, 
 which he did not know during his pilgrimage on earth. 
 Matthew xxiv. 36. Mark xiii. 32. Acts i. 7. He for- 
 merly ascribed all to his Father. John xii. 49. The doc- 
 trines which he taught, the miracles' which he performed, 
 were the command or gift of his Father ; John v. 36. chap. 
 x. 25 — -whatever he possessed, he enjoyed in union with him, 
 John xvi. 1 5— and here he makes the same confession still, 
 even after his ascension. Surprising humility ! Preciou* 
 truth! Of which God is the fountain, Christ the teacher, An- 
 gels the servants, Apostles the witnesses, and the Children 
 of God the scholars. Since God has given this Revelation 
 to Jesus Christ, there must be many things in it, unknown 
 
CHAPTER I. 1— S. 43 
 
 to the holy prophets, and not found in their writings. 
 Every truth ought to be dear to us, whether revealed by 
 degrees, or all at once in meredian splendour; to more of 
 the inspired writers, or only to one. 
 
 The Revelation rests on the authority of the Son of God ; 
 no testimony can be stronger. If we even had not a suf- 
 ficiency of historical evidence, in favour of its divine ori- 
 gin ; yet the children of God would know this book by 
 its language. No ancient or modern poet ever possessed 
 such a power of invention. In reading this volume, every 
 single and discerning eye must see, and every open and 
 willing heart feel, the presence of a Divine power pervading 
 the whole. He sent it by his angel to his servant John, 
 who makes himself known to be no other than the apostle. 
 Chapter i. 1, 2, 4, 9. chap. xx. 8. 
 
 Things wfdeh must shorthj come to pass. The original 
 \v ttk'xjii ought to be rendered here, in quick succession^ 
 as the post positive ol in the plural, refers to the whole se- 
 ries of prophecies. They must come to pass, in order to 
 fulfil many of the prophecies in the Old Testament, to 
 finish the mystery of God, and to establish the kingdom 
 of Jesus Christ on earth. They must come in quick suc- 
 cession — in a pressed series of events, where the accom- 
 plishment of one prophecy immediately follows and re- 
 leaves the other, in one connected chain to its final comple- 
 tion. 
 
 He has signified its contents. The original ^uoiiMea 
 which is here rendered, signified, denotes to express by em- 
 blematical or figurative language. See John xii. 33. Our 
 blessed Lord therefore is also the author of this style, 
 words and manner of expression in this book; which may, 
 account for its difference from the style of the apostle in 
 his Gospel and Epistles. This style, though dark and 
 mysterious in many instances, is yet sufficiently intelli- 
 gible to those, who are acquainted with the spirit of pro- 
 
44 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 Unto his servants. Who are the servants of Jesus? The 
 Lord tells us himself chap. xi. 18. They are the prophets, 
 the saints, they that fear his name and praise him, small 
 and great. Chap. xix. 5. His servants with respect to a 
 christian life, are all true believers, who are justified by 
 faith, and in a state of sanctifying grace, obedient to the 
 Gospel of Christ by virtue of a thorough change of heart, 
 through the efficacy of the Holy Spirit. But with respect 
 to office, the rulers of this world, and more particularly the 
 ministers of the Gospel are called his servants. I take this 
 word here, to denote all true members of the Church of 
 Christ, and especially all pious pastors of flocks, who 
 preach the Word with the good, and acceptable, and perfect 
 will of God. Rom. xii. 2. Unto them the Lord sent this 
 Revelation, as a memorial of his love, and an instrument 
 of instruction and comfort, during the whole time of its 
 accomplishment. Thus it is made their solemn duty to at- 
 tend to this word of prophecy ; and the third verse informs 
 them, that their spiritual happiness is connected with their 
 compliance. 
 Verse 3. Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear* 
 Oh ! That guilty backwardness of many in our days, to 
 read and study this invaluable treasure of the christian, 
 for 1 fear of incurring the ridicule of infidels, or the piteous 
 smile of* the wise men of this world. Some in our days 
 neglect this kind of study/even from hypocricy. They 
 assume a superior air of sanctity, as if their minds were 
 employed in matters of far greater moment than this, and 
 therefore pray "to be excused. Should a mortal presume 
 to know better what he ought to read, than God ? However 
 the study of the prophecies should not be our first care ; 
 for what will all this knowledge avail, if we die in our sins 
 at last. Our first duty is, to seek the kingdom of God, 
 and his righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. 
 We must be experimentally acquainted with the ways of 
 God in Christ Jesus, to derive real benefit from know- 
 
CHAPTER I. 1—3. 45 
 
 ledge of this kind. He, whose eternal interest is truly set- 
 tled, will study the prophecies to the advantage of his 
 soul's concerns, where the unconverted speculator only 
 satisfies vain curiosity. A child of God is, as it were, at 
 home in the heavenly economy of his father's house, has 
 a right to employ himself on these subjects, and knows, 
 how to do it in a manner becoming his kingdom. 
 
 4. John to the seven churches which are in Asia : Grace 
 be unto you, and peace, from him which is, which 
 was, and which is to come ; and from the seven spirits 
 which are before his throne ; 
 
 5. And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful wit- 
 ness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the 
 Prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that 
 loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own 
 blood, 
 
 6. And hath made us kings and priests unto God and 
 his Father ; to him be glory and dominion for ever 
 and ever — Amen. 
 
 Thus runs the saluting benediction of this book, which 
 according to the oriental manner of writing, always made 
 the beginning of an address or letter, to a child, friend or 
 superior. It was customary with the apostles, to salute 
 the churches with grace and peace ; these gifts being the 
 principal of all spiritual possessions. To enjoy the grace 
 of God, and that peace which passeth all understanding, is 
 already true happiness in this world — and the earnest to 
 our inheritance of the purchased possession in glory. 
 Ephes. i. 14. But this salutation here surpasses all the 
 former apostolic benedictions. They salute from God the 
 Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ; but here : Grace and 
 peace from Him, which is — was — and is to come — from Him, 
 who only hath absolute immortality, and is the sole cause 
 of all existence in heaven and earth ; who was the Judge of 
 the Antideluvian world, of Sodom, the Egyptians, and all 
 the enemies of Israel during all former ages ; and the pre- 
 
46 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 server of Noah, Lot, Abraham, and all his people 
 nude 1 the old covenant; and who is to come now, to sub- 
 due all his enemies, and finish the mystery of God on 
 earth. 
 
 Jlndfrom the seven spirits which are before his throne. It 
 is the Lord Jesus that has the seven spirits of God, chap, 
 iii. 1 . By which we are to understand the Holy Ghost in 
 his sevenfold influence and attraction on the Church of 
 Christ. They are not instruments of spectators here ; 
 they give grace and peace, and the expression, spirits of 
 God, denotes their excellency. Zech. iii. 1. iv. 10. Isaiah 
 xi. The number seven is the number of perfection in the 
 kingdom of God. Rev. v. 6. and the summit of misery in 
 the regions of darkness. Lukeviii. 2. xi. 26. Prov. ix. 1. 
 
 Verse 5. Jlndfrom Jesus Christ the faithful witness. The 
 heavenly Hero of the new covenant is here described, as 
 to the excellency and loveliness of his character. He is the 
 faithful witness, for he attested the truth, which he was 
 sent from heaven to promulgate to an erring and ungrate- 
 ful world, and sealed his doctrine with his death. He is 
 the first begotten of the dead, because he became the first 
 fruits of them that slept, and rose previously to them all 
 from the grave to a glorified state, and to eternal life ; that 
 in all things he might have the pre-eminence to his spiritual 
 body, the church. Coloss. i. 18. He is the Prince of the 
 kings of the earth. The word ci$x m h ere should not be 
 translated Prince, but Supreme Potentate — for wherever it 
 occurs, it always implies the highest authority, power, or 
 excellence in that connexion ; and with the orientals it de- 
 notes the first fountain, author and origin of life, light, 
 power, &c. The meaning is, that he is a superior per- 
 sonage, possessed of absolute rights, supreme power and 
 authority over all the generations of men. Ps. xxxxix. 27. 
 He loved us, for the Word was made flesh, and laid 
 down his life a ransome for all. By his atonement to the 
 Father, we are washed in his blood ; and all those, who 
 
CHAPTER I. 4—6. 47 
 
 thus receive him by faith, possess a pre-eminence in com- 
 parison to the children of this world, like kings, compared 
 to their subjects, and priests according to the Mosaic in- 
 stitution, with unconsecrated men. Yea, they not only en- 
 joy such prerogatives in the Church of Christ now, but 
 also have reason to expect an inheritance in his kingdom 
 about to be 'established on earth, Matt. v. 5. xix. 29. 
 Mark x. 29. in which they shall be a holy priesthood after 
 the order of Melchisedeck. 
 
 7. Behold, he cometh with clouds, and every eye 
 shall see him, and they also which pierced him ; and 
 all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. 
 Even so, Amen. 
 
 8. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, 
 saith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which 
 is to come, the Almighty. 
 
 Thus ends the introduction, and the body of the Revela- 
 tion com nances with the following portion. In these two 
 verses the Lord expresses the principal object of the whole 
 prophecy; which is to prove : that He is, was, and cometh 
 as the Alpha and Omega, the true and eternal Word of 
 God, in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and 
 knowledge, Coloss. ii. 3. The phrase to Akxito £l is 
 a Hebrewism, for % and y>. The Hebrew alphabet 
 has only twenty -two letters, according to which the ancient 
 Jewish doctors divided their Scriptures into twenty-two 
 books, and expressed the whole canon, by mentioning the 
 first and last letter of theV> alphabet, which are above in 
 Hebrew and Greek. When therefore the Lord here saith, 
 I am Alpha and Omega, the sense is, that He is the Iieart 
 of the Old Testament, and the chief object of its promul- 
 gation. The word Almighty in the original is iravTox,(>oiT6og 
 which signifies, the source and fountain head of all power 
 and authority. 
 
 Jill shall see and bewail him! All the posterity of Abra- 
 ham, and of th.ose which pierced and crucified him, Zech. 
 
48 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 xii. 10; all the tribes of nations covering the face of the 
 earth. Behold ! he cometh, not as formerly in a state of 
 humiliation, but now becoming the captain of our salva- 
 tion — -he cometh in glorious majesty, as a reward for the 
 travail of his soul. 
 
 9. I John, who also am your brother, and companion 
 in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Je- 
 sus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmps, for 
 the Word of God, and for the testimony of Christ. 
 
 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard 
 behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, 
 
 11. Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the 
 last: and, what thou seest, write in a book and send 
 it unto the seven Churches which are in Asia ; unto 
 Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and 
 unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadel- 
 phia, and unto Laodicea. 
 
 Here the seer of heavenly visions, the tender, lovely 
 apostle John, describes his own person to all the churches, 
 that it was he, whom they well knew as their brother in 
 Christ, their associate in this persecution, a joint heir m 
 the kingdom of God, and who had persevered with Christ 
 in all his trials. His object in making himself known is, 
 to procure the necessary authority for this prophecy, and 
 settle its canonical dignity in the churches for ever. 
 
 In the year '95, the Roman emperor Domitian, com- 
 menced a violent persecution against the Christians, dur- 
 ing which St. John was carrio. 1 . from Ephesus to Rome, 
 where he was thrown into a chaldron of boiling oil, and 
 afterwards banished to the isle of Patmos. Here he re- 
 mained until the year '97, when the Roman senate, after 
 the death of the emperor, annulled all his decrees, he also 
 returned to Ephesus in the 90th year of his .age, and yet 
 lived seven years in peace, to A. D. 104. 
 
 The isle of Patmos is one of the Sporades in the Archi- 
 pelago, about thirty miles in compass, very barren, full of 
 
CHAPTER I. 7— 11. 49 
 
 rocky mountains, without wood, and at present in the 
 hands of the Turks. On this island the holy apostle re- 
 ceived the Revelation, during his banishment. If he 
 stood on one of those high and solitary mountains, from 
 which there is an unbounded prospect, full of isles, ocean, 
 and land, his mind must have been naturally disposed to 
 deep and sublime contemplation. For hereto the East, he 
 had Asia minor, and the seven churches ; between East and 
 South, the Holy Land, though out of sight ; towards south, 
 Egypt; towards West, the ocean, Greece and Italy; be- 
 tween west and north, Macedon, Greece or European Tur- 
 ky, and further off Hungary and Germany. In . almost 
 all these countries there now were Christian churches 
 planted, and thousands of fellow sufferers for the cause of 
 Christ. They were precious jewels in his sight. He 
 loved them as his own soul — his heart bled for them in this 
 calamity — he often poured out his soul before the throne of 
 grace, for their preservation and prosperity — he had so 
 long laboured for their instruction and comfort, and now 
 was separated from them all, solitary, and without any 
 human assistance in his old age. 
 
 Here, on the Lords day, he received the Revela- 
 tion ; which was either a Sabbath, or more probably 
 the day of our blessed Saviour's resurrection. The apos- 
 tle knew that on this day all Christians were engaged in 
 divine worship, and no doubt was himself wholly absorbed 
 in prayer and heavenly meditation. The circumstances 
 of that time tended much, to augment the zeal and fervour 
 of his devotion. Paganism swayed the sceptre — the Chris- 
 tians were cruelly persecuted, and all prospects for the fu- 
 ture prosperity of the Church seemed enveloped in thick 
 darkness. The ways of the Lord had become inscrutable 
 and mysterious to the most sagacious foresight of mortals, 
 and his whole soul thirsted for knowledge. Thus was his 
 mind exalted to a state of heavenly visions, and prepare^ 
 to hold converse with angels in light. 
 
 G 
 
50 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 Verse 10. J was in the spirit 'tywouqv 'tv mtvuxri* 
 may also be rendered J was set, placed, or put into the spi- 
 rit. The apostle felt the impulse of the Holy spirit of 
 God on him, withdrawing his mind from all sensible objects, 
 and placing his soul in a state of ecstacy and vision. 
 Acts x. 10, 11. Mark xii. 36. Hence it follows, that the 
 images which he describes, did not actually exist, and ap- 
 pear to his external senses, but that the whole vision 
 passed by ideas through his mind, from a divine impulse, 
 of which the angel mentioned in the first verse, seems t<* 
 have been the means. 
 
 Ji great voice as of a trumpet. The ancients had only 
 two wind instruments of this sort, the ram's horn, and 
 the silver trumpet; probably the first is here meant, as its 
 sound was more solemn and majestic. Exod. xix. 16 
 Numbers x. 2. 
 
 Verse 11. Send it unto the seven Churches. The num- 
 ber seven in this book, is the number of perfection, and here 
 indicative of the whole Church, of Christ ,• of which these 
 select bodies of Christians in Asia, are only the represen- 
 tatives. There were larger and more considerable con- 
 gregations at that time, even in Asia ; and it is remarka- 
 ble that these epistles are not addressed to them. How the 
 holy father at Rome would rejoice, if they had been ad- 
 dressed to one of his predecessors also ? No doubt, lie 
 would have discovered a variation in the text somewhere, 
 and established a conjecture, so as to favour his pretended 
 superiority in the church ? But alas, Rome is not mentioned 
 at all. 
 
 12. And I turned to see the voice that spake with 
 me, And being turned, I saw seven golden candle- 
 sticks. 
 
 13. And in the midst of the seven candlesticks, one like 
 unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down 
 to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden 
 girdle. 
 
CHAPTER I. 7— 11. 51 
 
 14. His head and his hairs were white like wool, 
 as white as snow: and his eyes as a flame of 
 fire; 
 
 15. And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned 
 in a furnace ; and his voice as the sound of many 
 waters. 
 
 16. And he had in his right hand seven stars, and out 
 of his mouth went a sharp two-edged sword ; and 
 his countenance was as the sun shineth in his 
 strength. 
 
 Great God, what terrible majesty! "Who can form to 
 himself a lively conception of this appearance without 
 being penetrated with a holy reverence and awe, ready to 
 fall down and worship at his feet. Who does here not re- 
 collect the Lion of Judah ? When he roareth, who would 
 not tremble — when the Son of God commands, who would 
 not submit ? Blessed are they that read and hear— blessed 
 those, who keep the words of this prophecy, for the 
 time is at hand. All the tribes of the earth shall wail ! 
 
 There never was such grandeur and dignity in any 
 angelic apparition, as in this appearance of the Son of 
 God ; and yet, this is not his divine majesty, as seen by 
 the hosts of heaven in glory; — It is only an emblematical 
 representation of him, as the head of his Church — the 
 King of kings, and Lord of lords in his heavenly armour 
 and judgments. 
 
 Verse 12. Seven Golden Candlesticks. They stood in a 
 half circle around his person, and represent the whole 
 Church of Christ on earth, from the commencement of 
 this prophecy to the beginning of the Millennium ; when 
 the Lord will establish a new economy and government 
 in his Church — a royal priesthood after the order of Mel- 
 chisedeck. 
 
 Verse 13. One like unto the Son of Man. This expres- 
 sion is taken from Daniel vii. " BAR ENASCH," 
 
52 . REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 by which the Jews always understood the Messiah. 
 Christ often called himself the Son of Man, to procure 
 reception for himself and his doctrine among his peo- 
 ple. He walks in the midst of the Churches, every where 
 present to afford his aid; inspect, superintend and govern 
 all. One is as near to him, as the other. 
 
 Clothed with a garment down to the foot. A long white 
 gown, or robe of state, which was the customary dress of 
 dignity with the ancients, and worn by priests, kings, and 
 the Jewish nobility. 
 
 Girt with a golden girdle. It was a favourite figure in 
 the East, to represent the armour of spiritual warfare, by 
 the emblem of holy garments ; in which the girdle denotes 
 the pledge of religion, in common combatants, and with the 
 Captain of our salvation here, of his Messiah-ship. It also 
 expresses in scripture, righteousness in judgment, and 
 faithfulness in his promises. Isaiah xi. 5. To be girt 
 about the loins, indicates activity in business — -immediately 
 about the paps, solemn and dignified repose. 2 Sam. xx. 8. 
 Daniel x. 5. 
 
 Verse 14. His head and hairs white. Tradition says, 
 Christ had fair hair, but here it was so extremely white, 
 that the apostle makes two comparisons, to show, that 
 he wanted a word to express it sufficiently. The white 
 colour here denotes holiness of heart, thought and disposi- 
 tion. 
 
 His eyes as aflame of fire. This is an emblem of his 
 omniscience, infinite discernment and wisdom, in designing 
 and executing his eternal councils on earth. With such 
 eyes he may well observe the movements of his enemies, 
 and the faithfulness of his friends. Reader, imagine you 
 could see him with these eyes surveying the surface of all 
 the earth, and penetrating into the inmost recesses of thine 
 heart, what would he behold ? 
 
CHAPTER I. 12—16. 53 
 
 Verse 15. His feet like unto fine brass. The original 
 word is ;&#AjmA*@<*vov, which does not signify brass, but a 
 metal to us entirely unknown, though considered among 
 the ancients more precious, than even gold. We would 
 be nearer the true sense, by translating it; the most re- 
 fined metal, as Bengelius has given it. Perhaps this chal- 
 kolibanon in that burning state was partly transparent, 
 and of different colours ? This part of the description is 
 indicative both of the glorified state of his body, and the 
 firmness and vigour of his administration. 
 
 His voice as the sound of many waters. This is the voice 
 of a Hero indeed, capable to marshal an army of millions, 
 and to strike terror and dismay by his word of command 
 into the ranks of his enemies. Probably this is an allusion 
 to the effectual progress of the Gospel, as received by many 
 nations on earth. It has turned many a wilderness of 
 Paganism into a garden of the Lord, watered the parched 
 ground, and satisfied many a thirsty soul. 
 
 Verse 16. In his right hand seven stars. This emblem de- 
 notes the sovereign power and authority, which the Lord 
 exercises over his gospel ministry, as to their appointment, 
 succession, and usefulness in his Church. They are 
 under his more immediate inspection, comfort, and go- 
 vernment, for they are in his hand, but the churches are 
 only in his presence. 
 
 A two-edged sword, gopQala ifcopog 6%iT<& is a very 
 strong exp ression, and signifies a broad sword with two 
 edges, a glave, as used in slaughter houses. It denotes his 
 fiery indignation against his enemies, and his power and 
 readiness to defend his Church. 
 
 His countenance as the sun in his strength. It was of such 
 brilliancy and brightness, as the sun during an unclouded 
 and hot summer's day. These words express the ex- 
 cellency and inherent qualities of his glorified body, and 
 his glory as Redeemer of the world, after his ascension. 
 Join) xvii. 24. 
 
54 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 17. And when I saw him, I fell at his feet as dead. And 
 he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, 
 fear not ; I am the first and the last : 
 
 18. I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I 
 am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys 
 of hell and of death. 
 
 19. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the 
 things which are, and the things which shall be 
 hereafter ; 
 
 20. The mystery of the seven stars, which thou sawest 
 in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. 
 The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches ; 
 and the seven candlesticks, which thou sawest are 
 
 ! the seven churches. 
 
 Verse 17. I fell at his feet as dead* The apostle turned 
 to know, from whence this formidable and tremendous 
 voice proceeded; and gazing with fixed attention, was 
 struck with amazement and awful apprehensions, more 
 than he was able to support, and fell at his feet as dead. 
 Thus it also happened to Daniel and Isaiah. It ap- 
 pears to be a maxim in the kingdom of God, that before a 
 great measure of heavenly grace can be communicated, a 
 deep debasement of human nature will always precede 
 it. John was so particular an intimate of Christ, during 
 his pilgrimage on earth 5 and yet, so great was his glory 
 now, that the first sight of his Lord was more, than he 
 could bear. O infidel and sinner, how will you stand be- 
 fore Him ! 
 
 He laid his right hand upon me. The hand of his holi- 
 ness terrifies; the hand of his power crushes the unbe- 
 liever, and saves the penitent ; but the hand of his loving 
 kindness revives body and soul. He said, fear not, my 
 beloved John, this my terrible armour is not intended for 
 your destruction. You know me well, lam the first source 
 of life, happiness and knowledge, and the last, for whom, 
 and to whom are all things. Rom. xi. 36. 
 
CHAPTER I. 17—20. 55 
 
 Verse 18. lam he that liveth. In the foregoing verses 
 the Lord spoke more immediately of his divine nature : 
 I am — the first and the last — which is — was — is to come ; 
 he now speaks of his human nature, which alone could 
 die. I am Jesus Christ, the mediator between God and 
 man, who suffered death on the cross in your presence, 
 for the sins of the world, and who now liveth to all eter- 
 nity. 
 
 For evermore. €/? t5V almas rtov xi&vwv, This expression 
 evidently indicates an infinite duration, but yet an infinite 
 duration of distinguished times. All finite beings live in a suc- 
 cession of time, which they measure either by external ob- 
 jects, or by the series of thought and reflection within their 
 own mind. Only God inhabits eternity, and lives exalted 
 above these limits of creation, which can never become the 
 perfection of a creature; because they have began to exist, 
 from which point their time can always be computed. 
 This must, I presume, also be the case with the human na- 
 ture of our blessed Lord ? That it is, as to his mediatorial 
 office, and future reign, the apostle expressly affirms. 
 1 Cor. xv. 28.* The ancient Asiatics, according to Herder, 
 who were acquainted with the Chaldean wisdom, and the 
 religious tenets of Zoroaster, considered the whole dura- 
 tion of the world as subdivided by many general revolu- 
 tions or catastrophes like the flood, predetermined in the 
 councils of heaven. Between these revolutions, the Su- 
 preme Deity, in their opinion, changed his ministers and 
 fovernors of this inferior world, so that no one of the 
 eavenly powers had more than one time of reign on 
 earth. The time of such a reign, from one revolution 
 to the other, the Chaldeans called OLAM, Daniel 
 
 * When the Son shall have arrived at the summit of his Mediatorial 
 glory, having gradually sub] ected all contrary power, and death itself to 
 his jurisdiction ; then a new economy will be established, and a new ex- 
 alted relation between Christ and his Father, in regard to urs manhood, 
 which shall continue through anew succession of ages, 
 
56 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 ii. 4. chap. iv. 3. chap. vii. 18. Ezr. iv. 15. which word 
 often occurs in Daniel, and never signifies an absolute 
 eternity, but only an unknown time, or a time having 
 a beginning, but an unknown duration. For an abso- 
 lute eternity, the Hebrew term is GNAD. Isaiah ivii. 
 15. This Olam, they expressed in the Greek language by 
 the term <*/wv, and made this word the vehicle, of this 
 vast and important Asiatic idea. Hence all the doctrine, 
 and heresies about these Aionas during the first centuries 
 of the christian sera. This division of the duration of the 
 world into so many Aionas, is a fundamental idea in the 
 Zend-Avesta, the holy scriptures of the Persians, attri- 
 buted to Zoroaster, the great reformer of Sabiism ; whose 
 religious opinions obtained unlimited sway over all Asia, 
 since the time of Cyrus, and were prevalent yet among 
 Jews and Gentiles, even in the time of St. John. From 
 these considerations, I presume to say, the above original 
 ought to be rendered, " through all ages of the world;" 
 In accordance with this idea, the apostle Paul terms Satan, 
 2 Cor. iv. 4. O ©go? ra aiwos txt«, the God, or governor of 
 this age, n. a. in which the kingdom of God is oppressed 
 by temptation, and intellectual darkness, of which Satan is 
 the chief and first cause. 
 
 Ketjs of death and hell. By the word hell we understand 
 the place of eternal torment, which is not at all the true 
 meaning of the original word Hades. It is the Scheol of the 
 Hebrews, the place of shades, of dawning light, of longing 
 and silent solitude, the place of the general cong-regation 
 of the dead, the court-yard of eternal justice; where Christ 
 appeared in the assembly of departed spirits. 1. Pet. iii. 
 
 17 iv. 6. Hebrews xi. 39, 40. Death, in our common 
 
 acceptation of the word signifies the extinction of animal 
 life in our bodies, or the separation of body and soul. But 
 this cannot be the meaning here. After a mature consi- 
 deration of all the parallel places, where these words oc- 
 cur, it appears, that after our dissolution. Hades is the 
 
CHAPTER I. 17— 20 . 57 
 
 place and state ofall separate spirits, and Thanatos the 
 place and state of the body ; where it is dissolved into its 
 first elements, in order that the immortal bud or germ of 
 the future body may be set at liberty, to bring forth its glo- 
 rious fruit. In this Hades is Tartarus to the wicked, and 
 Elysium to the good. Thanatos and Hades are often men- 
 tioned together in scripture. Ps. vi. 5. Isaiah xxviii. 18. 
 Xxxviii. 18. and both described as strong and powerful. 
 1 Cor. xv. 55. Song of Sol. viii. 6. To each of these 
 states and places the Orientals assigned a superintending 
 angel, who governed by severe laws, and defended his 
 own with authority against the encroachments of others. 
 
 Keys are emblems of power and dignity ; they indicate 
 in this place, that our blessed Saviour has sovereign power 
 over both, Rom. xiv. 9.<.which he has proved even in the 
 moment of his death. The graves were opened; and many 
 bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of the 
 graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, 
 and appeared wnto many. Math, xxvii. 52, 53. Where 
 have these saints been during all this time, since their 
 death ? And what was their employment ? They have 
 surely not been idle : for in the kingdom of God all is in- 
 dustry to useful purposes ; and yet, they were only new 
 partakers of his resurrection. Christ should be the first- 
 born of the dead, and thereby demonstrate, that he has des- 
 poiled death and hades of their power, and brought life 
 and immortality to light. The most noble saints of the 
 Old Testament, became the first glorious garland of his 
 resurrection. When Paul endeavours to describe the pleni- 
 tude of his power, his words encompass the extremities of 
 the universe, when he says : he passed into the lowermost 
 parts of the earth, and ascended up far above all heavens, 
 that he might fill all things. Eph. iv. 9, 10. All knees 
 should bow before him in heaven, on earth, and under the 
 earth ; and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is the 
 Lord of glory. Phil. ii. 10, 11. Hebrews i. 3. The 
 
58 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 apostle Peter extends the message of his triumph even un- 
 to the spirits in prison. 1 Pet. iii. 17 — to chap. iv. 6. to 
 those, who had once heen the first patterns of wickedness 
 and infidelity, and on that account, pass even in Heathen 
 mithologies for a race of demons, against whom as they 
 say, the Supreme God armed stars and angels, and 
 washed the elements of their pollutions by the flood. 
 
 Here the second chapter ought to commence with the 19th 
 verse ,• for the Lord now begins to dictate the seven epis- 
 tles to the apostle, whom he commands to be his secretary 
 and amanuensis by saying, write. This divine order how- 
 ever does not only refer to these seven epistles, but also to 
 the whole contents of the Apocalypse ; which by his au- 
 thority, is divided into three parts. St. John was to write 
 
 and has written : 
 
 I* The things which he had seen, from chap. 
 
 i. 11— 18. 
 II. The things which are, from chap. i. 19, 20. 
 
 ii. 1—7. 
 III. The things which shall be hereafter, from 
 
 chap. ii. 8. 
 When doctors disagree, who shall decide the contro- 
 versy ? And they differ widely in this place. Some con- 
 tend, that these addresses are not prophetic, and only con- 
 cern those seven individual churches in Asia, and their 
 bishops or pastors. Others look upon them, as wholly of 
 a prophetic nature, and as containing a description, of the 
 internal state of vital religion and the most interesting 
 events in the Church of Christ, during seven different pe- 
 riods. Some make these periods of equal, and others of 
 unequal lengths ; some describe them as arising in succes- 
 sion, and others let them run parallel to each other for many 
 years. They all hold these seven candlesticks to signify 
 seven churches, and the seven stars their pastors ; but they 
 disagree in their applications of these prophecies, and se^ 
 lect very different objects, in which they suppose them fuK 
 
CHAPTER I. 17—20. 59 
 
 Ailed. It is vary probable these great men may have erred 
 on both sides, and the truth lie between them. Those who 
 contend for seven different churches in succession, cannot 
 draw the line of distinction between them with any degree 
 of exactness ; and those which only understand the 
 churches in Asia, are often wavering as they proceed to 
 explain, and give us but little saticfaction. I look upon 
 this subject as important and well deserving of mature 
 consideration. If in my researches on this head I have 
 been so fortunate, as to hit upon a rich bed of precious 
 metal, by following a good appearance a few feet deeper ; 
 the credit is certainly due to those, who first dug the 
 shaft into the bowels of the earth, and prepared the way 
 for entrance. 
 
 These seven stars and seven candlesticks are called a 
 mystery in the £0th verse, and must therefore be of a 
 more comprehensive signification, than merely to denote 
 those churches in Asia : though they surely were of first 
 import to them. These epistles, no doubt, most properly 
 belong to the following prophecy, and stand strictly con- 
 nected with its contents. We only wish to know in what 
 point of view their relation is to be considered. I have in 
 part ventured my opinion on this head, though with all sin- 
 cere respect due to the talents, learning, and labours of 
 others. If it should not appear convincing to all my 
 readers, probably some of them have not studied this sub- 
 ject as it deserves. These churches are by their number 
 seven [which is the holy number, the number of perfection] 
 the representation of the whole church of Christ, at seven 
 different periods of time ; and these addresses, are seven 
 pastoral charges of the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls, 
 to Ms gospel ministry, and where our Lord expressly desig- 
 nates, also to all the members of his church. They arc 
 chiefly addressed to the gospel ministry ; in direct terms,- 
 at the head of every epistle, and the churches are not ex- 
 pressly comprehended in them, except in the annexed 
 
6o REVELATION OF ST. JOHN4, 
 
 promises. And even there the pious prelate BengeliuS 
 reads instead of: t* to itvivpot, Kiyu rotig £utAipf0jr # 
 •what the Spirit saith the Churches, with an ellipsis taken 
 from chap. xxii. 16. thus : what the Spirit saith in) reels 
 txKhtjcioiK, in or at the churches ; so that the gospel minis- 
 try in or at those churches is still, even in the annexed 
 promises the principal object in view. 
 
 It is the gospel ministry then, which here receives 
 special instruction, concerning their official conduct, and 
 the most successful mode to manage the affairs and go- 
 vernment of the church, during those times of extraordi- 
 nary trial and temptation, to which these pastoral chargeg 
 refer. The contents of these charges have heretofore 
 been explained, as only concerning the conduct and prac- 
 tice of private christians during perilous times, and their 
 state of vital religion ; but the Lord here describes the 
 general character of hisministry, as it is at each period, 
 with praise or censure where due. This being the nature 
 and design of these epistles, we may expect to meet in 
 them with many prophetic views of important events to 
 the church ; which also afford light to many of the fol- 
 lowing prophecies, more particularly, where the pasto- 
 ral instructions, praise or censure given, are of a spe- 
 cial nature, and refer to particular times and places in the 
 church. 
 
 Pause then, ye Shepherds of souls! Read and study 
 these charges with renewed and double attention, as ex- 
 pressly addressed to you ; to you my reverend brethren in 
 particular. Our candlestick is among these seven, and 
 we constitute one of these angels, to which the Lord of life 
 and death addresses himself. Consider, how serious are 
 his forewarnings — how loving Ms admonitions — how full 
 of comfort his encouragements — how great his promises, 
 and how faithful his advice. We are in his hand, 
 and the Lord walks in our midst, observing our labours, 
 and inspecting our flocks, with eyes $£e a flame of fire, 
 
CHAPTiy I. 17—30. jgl 
 
 too penetrating to behold. If we enter the conflict under 
 his banner, and fight the good fight of faith ; if we per- 
 form our duty well, as officers under his command j if 
 we overcome the enemies of our souls, and of his church, 
 our happiness will be complete. But how shall we es> 
 cape, if we neglect so gre$t salvation. Hebrews xi. 3. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THESE angels of the seven churches then, are not se- 
 lected in imitation of the Scheliach Zibbur, or ruler of the 
 Jewish synagogue. They are not physical persons, or 
 bishops of churches in Asia, at that time 5 but moral re- 
 presentatives oi the whole body of the gospel ministry, at 
 seven different, periods, to which these charges refer. 
 Though ministers of the gospel are often represented in 
 the emblematical style of scripture as stars and angels ; 
 yet there is a great difference, to be termed a star among 
 millions of other stars, and to be one of these seven in the 
 right hand of the Lord. There is more glory, dignity and 
 excellence attached to these, than can ever fall to the 
 share of one servant of Christ. The angels at Smyrna, 
 Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis and Laodicea are also in dif- 
 ferent places addressed in the plural number, to assist us 
 in arriving at the true sense af this word. 
 
 The seven candlesticks, by which the Church of Christ 
 is represented in these pastoral letters, were no doubt 
 lighted, and burning in very different degrees of bright- 
 ness, though it is not expressly mentioned in the text. The 
 first christian churches had a great measure of light and 
 grace, and bore a clear testimony concerning Christ, to all 
 Heathen nations. They were candlesticks burning with a 
 holy flame of love and zeal for the glory of Christ and the 
 conversion of souls. Some churches now scarcely shine 
 6v burn — some burn without shining, and others shine 
 
CHAPTER II. 1— 7. 6b 
 
 without burning. Knowledge and testimony avail not — 
 they are but half the character of a christian church ; our 
 hearts must be filled with the love of Jesus, and all our 
 conversation sanctified and zealous for the good of souls, 
 to meet the approbation of the Lord. 
 
 It is worthy of remark, that these seven charges of the 
 great Bishop of souls to his gospel ministry, are all con- 
 ceived and arranged after one uniform method and dispo- 
 sition. A few slight deviations excepted, where the state 
 and situation of the ministry is so very different, and the 
 time peculiarly eventful; the contents of every charge are 
 adjusted in the following order of the charge unto the 
 angel at Ephesus. 
 
A PASTORAL CHARGE 
 TO THE ANGEL AT EPHESUS. 
 
 It contains from verse 1 to 7.- 
 
 I. Ji command to write, what the Lord Jesus Christ was 
 
 about to dictate. 
 II. A declaration of part of his glorious title. These 
 things saith he, that holdeth the seven stars in his 
 right hand, who walketh in the midst of the seven 
 golden candlesticks. The Lord here declares him- 
 self the great presiding Shepherd of souls, from 
 whom the whole body of the gospel ministry derive 
 their office and authority in the church. He upholds 
 them in his hand, and protects them by his power, 
 against all attempts of their enemies towards their 
 destruction; and employs the light they emit, ac- 
 cording to his own pleasure. In the midst of the 
 churches, he is every where present, omniscient to 
 discern all their wants — all powerful and willing to 
 help. 
 III. The pastoral charge itself to the gospel ministry, in 
 which 
 
 1. The Lord bears testimony to their official character. 
 a. / know thy works, and thy labours. These 
 two words, works and labour, are no tautology; 
 they would be as they stand, but the first is not 
 properly translated, t$yov y not only signifies 
 work, it also denotes office. See 1 Tim. iii. 1. 
 
CHAPTER II. 1—7. 6* 
 
 Tim. iv. 5. John xvii. 4. Acts xiii. 2. Et 
 apud Xenoph. Lib. ii. psed. sov t^yov, Hum 
 est officium. It should be here rendered : J 
 have inspected thy offices, in every department 
 of the church, [as established at the time, to 
 which this charge refers,] bishops, chorepiscopi, 
 presbyters, deacons and deaconesses, in all their 
 functions ; and am perfectly sensible of the toil 
 and diligence, you severally undertake for the 
 good of souls among Jews and Gentiles, and for 
 the prosperity of my Chuneh. 
 
 b. And thy patience. Thy continuance in perform- 
 ing thy duties against all disappointments, ob- 
 stacles and crosses, and in bearing thy enemies 
 with meekness of heart. fci 
 
 e. Thou canst not bear them, which are evil. This 
 refers to the strict church-discipline of the 
 first christians, in requiring experimental reli- 
 gion, pure morals and christian practice of all 
 their members, in which they have never after- 
 wards been equalled, even to the present day. 
 
 d. Tried them which say, they are apostles. About 
 that time and after the death of the apostle, the 
 church was much infested by false apostles, and 
 teachers of heresy. But the ministry watched 
 to preserve the christian doctrine pure. No 
 doubt, they have often been cried down in con- 
 sequence of their faithfulness in this respect, as 
 uncharitable and severe by these pretenders, 
 and their deluded adherents ; but they followed 
 the example of their Saviour, and here obtained 
 his approbation. 
 
 e. Thou hast borne r and hastlabouredfor my name's 
 sake. The acts of the apostles, their epistles to 
 the churches, and the accounts of the apostolic 
 fathers are a comment on these words. It is 
 
 i 
 
66 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 impossible to read them and not to be filled 
 with reverence for the ministry of those days. 
 Their labours for the good of souls, their pa- 
 tience, sufferings and indefatigable zeal for the* 
 cause of their Lord, will remain a standing ex- 
 ample to the end of time. Thou hast not 
 fainted says the Lord, till towards the close of 
 this period, 
 
 2. When he censures them thus: Nevertheless I have 
 somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy 
 
 Jirst love. 4*ure love to God and men is the soul 
 of Christianity, the distinguishing characteristic 
 of all true disciples of Christ, the main spring to 
 all good works, and an indispensable part in the 
 character of a useful evangelic pastor. He yet 
 had love, but it now began to be mingled with 
 self-love, and worldly interest; where at first 
 his whole body and soul had been a living sacri- 
 fice to the Lord in his vineyard, because he had 
 loved him first, and called him to that great and 
 distinguished honour, of being a servant in his 
 church. 
 
 3. Jin exhortation. Remember therefore from whence 
 thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works. 
 Only recollect how bright and brilliant your star 
 once shone in the knowledge of divine things ; 
 how your heart was warmed with the love of 
 Jesus in the preaching of the gospel, and instruct- 
 ing the penitent sinner; how all your actions 
 spoke faith, zeal and charity ; how your labours 
 were blessed to the conversion of thousands ; and 
 compare it with your present state of mind and 
 usefulness in the church. Repent, Oh let your 
 mind be changed to what it was at first, and do 
 the first works ! 
 
CHAPTER II. 1—7. 67 
 
 4. Motives to repentance. Or else Twill come unto 
 thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of 
 his place, except thou repent; — But this thou hast, 
 that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which 
 I also hate. The Nicolaitanes were a sort of 
 Gnostic philosophers, who according to church 
 history, combined sensual enjoyments with the 
 pure doctrines of Christianity. This temptation 
 seems to have been most subtle and spacious; 
 the Lord found it necessary to signify hjs entire 
 abhorrence of their deeds. The ministry after 
 St. John's days, though fallen, were not yet sunk 
 so deep, as to adopt such principles ; and the 
 Lord told them so, in order to encourage them to 
 repentance. Yea, to excite a prompt compliance, 
 he threatens to remove their candlestick and 
 bring his people away to another place ; which 
 also was afterwards done. For the light of chris- 
 tian knowledge has since been almost entirely ex- 
 tinguished in all those places in the East, where 
 the first churches flourished. 
 
 5. Ji glorious promise, 
 
 a. A word to excite the attention of all christians. 
 He that hath an ear, let him hear, what the Spirit 
 saith [in] unto the churches. Whoever has a suf- 
 ficient acquaintance with the spirit of prophecy, 
 and a cultivated mind to discern spiritual mat» 
 ters, let him attend to what is here said by the 
 Lord, in the churches of the ministry and 
 their spiritual warfare and glorious reward. 
 
 b. The promise. To him that overcomethwilll give 
 to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the 
 paradise of God. It is selfconceit, when the un- 
 converted man imagines himself belonging to 
 the number of these spiritual combatants, an(J 
 presume to comfort himself with these promises. 
 
68 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 He knows nothing of this warfare, and as yet, 
 is himself an enemy to God. Rom. viii. 7. 
 This great conflict must first commence within 
 our own hearts, before we can rally around the 
 banners of Christ, for the defence of his church. 
 And that only begins, when in the day of God's 
 power, the sinner's eyes are opened, and he 
 turned from darkness to light, and from the 
 power [rfc k%%ql&s armour] of Satan unto God, 
 that he may by spiritual arms and divine as- 
 sistance, combat his own corruptions, and fight 
 the good fight of faith in the presence of the 
 Lord. Only those pastors then, truly and ex- 
 perimentally acquainted with Christ, can take 
 an effectual share in this conflict of the church, 
 under her great Captain. And all those who 
 do, and endure manfully to the end, overcoming 
 the enemies of Christ in their desperate at- 
 tempts against his church in their time, shall 
 eat of the tree of life ; of which the tree in 
 Eden was only the type, from which Adam was 
 prevented to eat after the fall, by being banished 
 out of paradise. It was customary with the 
 ancient Hebrews and many Eastern nations, 
 to term every thing very beautiful, salutary or 
 glorious a tree of life; but here it seems to con- 
 vey the peculiar promise of immortality, in a 
 state of innocence and fruition of God, of which 
 the happiness of our first parents is only a figure. 
 According to the Zend Avesta, or scriptures 
 of the Persians, the tree of life grows in the 
 midst of the fountain of immortality, upon the 
 holy mount, right in the centre of the world. 
 Here is the mother of rivers, from whence this 
 heavenly element extends itself, pregnant with 
 germs of life for plants, trees* animals and men. 
 
CHAPTER II. 1—7. 69 
 
 over all the nature of Ormuzd. This king of 
 all trees, the tree of life, is nourished by the 
 vital parts of this fountain, and its sap endows 
 with immortality, and produces the resurrection 
 of the dead. See Herders Erlauterungen. 
 II. P. p. 102. This tree of life is, no doubt, a 
 symbol of Jesus Christ, and of the blessed effects 
 of his redemption. John vi. 53 — 55. Who en- 
 dows his people with immortality and eternal 
 life in heaven. 
 This charge next to its general use, seems particularly 
 intended for the first evangelic ministry immediately in, 
 and after the apostolic age. That has been the time, ac- 
 cording to church history, when their first lo> e had much 
 abated, when the church was infested by false apostles, 
 the Nicolaitanes and other teachers of heresy, of which 
 however we now know little more, than barely their names. 
 See Mosheims Eccl. History. 
 
A PASTORAL CHARGE 
 TO THE ANGEL AT SMYRNA. 
 
 8. And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna 
 write ; these things saith the first and the last, 
 which was dead, and is alive ; 
 
 9. I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, 
 [but thou art rich] and I know the blasphemy of 
 them which say they are Jews, and are not, but 
 are the synagogue of Satan. 
 
 10. Fear none of these things which thou shalt suffer: 
 behold, the devil shall cast some of you into pri- 
 son, that ye may be tried : and ye shall have tri- 
 bulation ten days : be thou faithful unto death, 
 and I will give thee a crown of life. 
 
 11. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the spirit 
 saith unto the churches ; he that overcometh shall 
 not be hurt of the second death. 
 
 The exhortation in the former charge seems to have 
 had its desired effect on the gospel ministry of those days, 
 since this pastoral letter contains all praise, comfort and 
 promise, without the least censure or blame. They had 
 returned again to their first love, and were now doing 
 their first works with renewed zeal, for the glory of Christ 
 and his church. Such a revival was also highly neces- 
 sary. The Lord wanted a host of Martyrs, for some di- 
 vine purposes unknown to us, and therefore permitted the 
 Roman emperors to turn their whole empire into a fiery 
 furnace of affliction, for all who adored the name of Christ; 
 in which the hottest place was always appointed for the 
 pastors of the church. 
 
CHAPTER II. 8— 11. 71 
 
 Verse 8. Was dead and is alive. He first died for us. 
 and it is therefore no more than reasonable and just, we 
 also should die for him and for his cause. He is now alive, 
 by his own power, and having the keys of hell and of death. 
 is able to raise us to glory. He is sole proprietor of our 
 life as our creator, preserver, and since he has given him- 
 self a ransome for us, when we, by sin, had forfeited all 
 right and title among the living ; and may therefore 
 demand it when, and in what manner lie may judge ex- 
 pedient. 
 
 Verse 9. I know thy works. Inter u$a, oqaco, ftxiiro), 
 S-zxopati, &iu%iu, hoc videtur interresse, quod uiu> 9 sit 
 perspicio. See Pasor. olfa therefore maybe rendered: 
 I have well observed, understood, [Mark iv. 12.] or minutely 
 inspected all your different offices, with what sort of per- 
 sons they are filled, and how they are administered. 
 
 Tribulation, Here the Lord foretells those sanguinary 
 and barbarous persecutions, which the christians suffered 
 during the first centuries under the Roman emperors. 
 The followers of Christ, and more especially the minis- 
 ters, suffered all kinds of punishments and tortures, both 
 capital and corrective, to the amount of some millions of 
 souls. It is by no means improbable, that the Lord may 
 here allude to ten such calamitous times, as the word 
 y[*t(>x } day, often signifies time, particularly in the New 
 Testament. Math, xxiii. SO. Luke iv. 25. Math. ii. 1. 
 vii. 22. John ix. 4. Rom. xiii. 12. But the first two 
 under Nero and Domitian cannot be taken into this ac- 
 count, as they were already past. 
 
 Poverty, hit thou art rich. The Pagan magistracy at 
 that time throughout the whole Roman empire, rapacious 
 and insatiable, were perpetually gaping after the confisca- 
 tion of property in order to enrich themselves. When 
 the multitude craved the blood of the christians, they rea- 
 dily consented, and transferred the greatest part of the 
 forfeitures to their own pockets. Where the father of a 
 
72 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 famijy suffered martyrdom, or became a public confessor s 
 the magistracy stripped the whole family of their estate 5 
 and hence the extreme poverty and indigence of the mi- 
 nisters. The Lord himself comforts them here in their 
 distresses, by reminding and assuring them a-new, of 
 their great reward on the day of retribution. Math, 
 xix. 29. Mark. x. 29. 
 
 Blasphemy of the Jews. The Jews persecuted the chris- 
 tians with great hatred and malignity from the time of 
 Christ's death to their total defeat under Adrian. Even 
 after they had lost the power to execute their cruel pur- 
 poses themselves, they turned inveterate and public accu- 
 sers against them, so long as they could obtain a hearing. 
 In Palestine and all the Roman provinces, they seized every 
 occasion to load them with injuries and reproach. In order 
 to stir up both the magistracy and people to their destruc- 
 tion, they accused them of being enemies to the Roman 
 emperors, and state ; the same as the Roman Catholics 
 have lately done in France against the Protestants. The 
 Church of Christ at no time had more perfidious and bitter 
 enemies, than the Jews, wherefore the Lord here calls 
 them a synagogue of Satan ; which word signifies, an ac- 
 cuser in judgment. They were false Jews, and instru- 
 ments of Satan. Rom. ii. 28. 
 
 Verse 10. Fear none of those things. This comfort and 
 assurance, no doubt, was very necessary. It is likely that 
 many of the ministry were much discouraged by the vio- 
 lent opposition of the Jews, and the bloody persecution of 
 the Heathens, and some may have entertained serious 
 thoughts of ceasing to preach. They were every moment in 
 danger of their lives, since the Heathens and Jews sought 
 them in particular, and tried every manner of torture to 
 induce them to apostatize. Their flesh had no rest, but 
 was troubled on every side ; without were fightings and 
 death, within were fears, 2. Cor. vii. 5. The Lord 
 therefore answers beforehand to their awful state of mind: 
 
CHAPTER II. 8—11. rs 
 
 fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer, as though 
 you might not he ahle to endure these pains, and forced to 
 apostacy, hurt my cause, and lose your souls at last. 
 Take courage, and go on to perform the duties of your 
 oflices in every department, I will never forsake you. Be 
 christians, and bishops of souls in sincerity ; all your suf- 
 ferings will work together for your good. You will be 
 sifted like grain, and tried like gold in a furnace, that you 
 may be qualified for my purposes. 
 
 Crown of life. The Revelation takes notice of two sorts 
 of crowns, a regal or imperial crown, and a crown of vic- 
 tory ; this last is to be understood in this place. It was 
 customary among the ancients, to crown a hero after a 
 victorious campaign. This crown was not only a badge 
 of high honour, it also conferred a dignity and certain pri- 
 vileges, which the conqueror enjoyed in preference to his 
 fellow citizens. But these were only perishable crowns, 
 and earthly privileges — the Lord Jesus promises a crown 
 of life, with the privilege of immortality in his everlasting 
 kingdom. And this peculiar felicity is here offered the 
 gospel ministry,! as the reward of being faithful unto death. 
 Their prerogatives then, are not merely citizenship in 
 heaven; but titles to large possessions, peculiar favour 
 and special employments in the most important concerns 
 of Christ's kingdom. 
 
 - Verse ] 1. Second death. The first death is the separation 
 of body and soul, whereby we are deprived of our first life; 
 the second death is the casting of body and soul into ever- 
 lasting perdition, whereby we are deprived of the second 
 and eternal life. This state of eternal punishment is 
 therefore called the second death. See chapter xx. 14. 
 xxi. 8. 
 
 This pastoral charge is given to the gospel ministry 
 during the time of persecution by public authority, in which 
 Jews and Gentiles were united, for the total destruction of 
 the Church of Christ. They have withstood that terrible 
 
74 REVELATION OF ST, JOHN. 
 
 storm, with a few exceptions, and now enjoy the promise 
 before the throne of the Lamb. Great has been their sa- 
 crifice, much greater is their reward now in heaven. 
 Consider, ye pastors of Christ's flock ! that a similar 
 time of such peril and temptation is now again near at 
 hand, and perhaps nearer than we all imagine. How far 
 will our constancy and faithfulness go ? What sacrifices 
 shall we be prepared to make ? What return shall the 
 Lord receive from us, for the travail of his soul ? May the 
 Lord enable us to light our lamps, and provide oil in time, 
 ere it be too late ! For the most violent and trying crisis of 
 that persecution, Rev. xiii. 11 — 18. xiv. 13, is not past, 
 and the beast from the abyss is yet to rise, whose element 
 is now maturing throughout the civilized world. 
 
A PASTORAL CHARGE 
 TO THE ANGEL AT PERGAMOS. 
 
 12. And to the angel of the church in Pergainos write ; 
 these things saith he which hath the sharp sword 
 with two edges. 
 
 13. I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even 
 where Satan's seat is : and thou holdest fast my 
 name, and hast not denied my faith, even in 
 those days, wherein Antipas was my faithful 
 martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan 
 dwelleth. 
 
 14. But I have a few things against thee, hecause 
 thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of 
 Balaam, who taught Balak to cast a stumhling 
 Mock before the children of Israel, to eat things 
 sacrificed unto Idols, and to commit fornication. 
 
 15. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of 
 the Nicolaitanes, which thing I hate. 
 
 16. Repent,* or else I will come unto thee quickly, 
 and will fight against them with the sword of my 
 mouth. 
 
 17. He that hath an car, let him hear what the Spirit 
 saith unto [at, in] the churches; to him that 
 overcomcth will I give to eat of the hidden manna, 
 and will give him a white stone, and in the stone 
 a new name written, which no man knoweth 
 saving he that feceiveth it. 
 
 Here is an other proof, why these addresses should be 
 considered in the light of pastoral charges. The Lord 
 
76 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 appears at the head of his church, in his episcopal cha- 
 racter, and pronounceth public excommunication against 
 the corrupters of his institution, in the face of all. He 
 protests at Ephesus, against the false Apostles ; at Smyrna, 
 against the false Jews; and here at Pergamos against 
 those, who confused Christianity by blending it with 
 Paganism; and these together with the Nicolaitancs, are 
 hereby solemnly excluded from the sheepfold of Christ. 
 Against all these heretics and their principles, the minis- 
 ters of those times seem to have been too lenitive and sur- 
 rendered privileges, derogatory to the prosperity and ma- 
 jesty of the Church ; for which, the Lord here censures 
 them, and corrects their faults. 
 
 Verse 12. Ji sharp sword with two edges. See chap. i. 16. 
 
 Verse 13. Thou dwellest, where Satan's seat is. @£oW 
 ought not to be translated seat, but throne. Seat is only a 
 place of rest and abode; but throne implies government, 
 regal authority, the centre of empire ; and this last signi- 
 fication is certainly the meaning here. Such a residence 
 and throne of Satan has been Paganism, and the city of 
 Rome in the Roman empire, in which Satan made the 
 emperors his magistracy, and the Pagan priests his legal 
 instruments of persecution against the religion of Christ, 
 as the 9th, and 10th verses clearly affirm. For though «11 
 sanguinary persecutions ceased, after the conversion of 
 the emperor Constantine to Christianity; yet Satan's 
 kingdom fell into many paroxysms of rage and fury in the 
 provinces, where even after this happy change the 
 Heathens retained their temples and religious rites for se- 
 veral centuries. But also in the very heart of the empire 
 Satan held his throne for a considerable time, where the 
 Roman senate, and many of the magistrates, philoso- 
 phers, rhetoricians, military leaders, and persons of emi- 
 nence and distinction, remained attached to the service of 
 the Pagan deities. But the words of the Lord convey an 
 other idea on this subject, which it imported the church 
 
CHAPTER II. 12— A7. 77 
 
 very much to know. He tells them, that Paganism in the 
 Roman empire is the throne and centrepoint, the visible 
 residence of Satan's kingdom in this world, where his power 
 and influence was of the first importance. Thus he in- 
 forms them of their danger and peril, and what momentous 
 effects their constancy and faithfulness would have, towards 
 the glory of Christ's Church, and the destruction of the 
 power of Satan on earth. 
 
 But also Pergamos was such a little throne of Satan's, 
 wholly given to idolatry, and full of images, of Pagan dei- 
 ties, priests, and worshippers in the temples of iEsculapius 
 and Diana. In this city, many Christians praised God by 
 martyrdom. 
 
 Thou holdestfast my name, and hast not denied my faith. 
 This praise of their constancy and faithfulness in such a 
 place, and on the lips of the Lord, makes their virtue in 
 our estimation of high worth and excellence. However, 
 it does not appear to me, as if the Lord by these words, 
 alluded only to the struggles of Paganism against Chris- 
 tianity ; his expressions indicate a time, in which the pu- 
 rity of the christian doctrine was in great danger of be- 
 ing perverted, and particula?*ly his name and faith. His 
 name denotes the doctrine concerning his person and office, 
 as the Son of God, and the Redeemer of the world. This 
 they were very much in danger to deny, during the rage of 
 Arianism, in which the orthodox Christians underwent se- 
 vere trials and sufferings on account of their confession; 
 especially in Africa, where the name of Christ, as being 
 equal with the Father, and considered the Redeemer of 
 mankind, had many martyrs. The faith of Christ here 
 signifies his religion, the doctrine generally which he 
 taught. To deny the religion of Christ, the gospel minis- 
 try also were in the greatest temptation during the reign 
 of Julian the apostate, who reduced the Church to the 
 brink of destruction by art and stratagem, which he car- 
 ried on especially against the ministers with the utmost 
 
78 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN 
 
 bitterness, and at the same time, with the most consummate 
 dexterity. 
 
 Verse 14. But I have a few things against thee. You 
 suffer those without public reproof, which act the part of 
 Balaam and Balak over again. He taught the Moabites 
 an artifice, to unite Paganism with the worship of the true 
 God, to please Balak against his better knowledge. And 
 these endeavour from politic views to confound Heathen r 
 ism with the Christian worship, in order to make Chris- 
 tianity palatable to the great ones of this world. They 
 introduce Pagan rites and ceremonies under a Christian 
 explanation, from motives of self-interest and a desire of 
 power and dignity. The sons of Israel polluted themselves 
 in the sight of God, by being caught in such stratagems, 
 and what else can you expect now ? It would however ap- 
 pear from comparing this text with the historical fact al- 
 luded to, Numbers xxxi. 16. that this attempt had been pro- 
 jected by some few 7 lifeless Christian doctors, and prose- 
 cuted by the great ones among the Pagans, when the gos- 
 pel ministry, as the proper guardians of the church, gave 
 way and too much connived at the corruptions, till it was too 
 late. But here is something, wherein they are still more 
 culpable. 
 
 Verse 15. So hast thou also in your ministerial body 
 them, that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitanes. This 
 sect was founded in the second century by one Nicolaus, 
 upon the principles of the Gnostics. They seem not to be 
 the same with those mentioned in the charge to the Angel 
 at Ephesus, or they were at least since that time reformed 
 on a new principle. We know 7 little of their doctrine or 
 practice now; but they must have been licentious, since 
 our blessed Lord mentions them with abhorrence. 
 
 Verse 16. Repent. Change your mind, reform your heart 
 and practice, for you have hitherto been guilty of two 
 great faults. You have been indifferent to preserve the 
 Christian doctrine and worship in its pristine purity, as it 
 
CHAPTER II. 12—17 79 
 
 was delivered unto you by your predecessors, in regard to 
 those who follow the artful scheme of Balaam; and you 
 have not ex-communicated all such from the ministry and 
 body of the Church, who hold the doctrine of the Nicolai- 
 tanes. Rouse therefore, amend your ways, and attend to 
 your duty with more diligence and faithfulness; or I will 
 come quickly and purify you, by bringing judgment on 
 those who make my religion an engine of state, and cor- 
 rupt my doctrine for purposes of self-aggrandizement and 
 worldly interest. 
 
 Verse 17. To him thai overcometh will I give. Our 
 blessed Lord considers the gospel ministry in these 
 charges as a separate body, particularly consecrated to 
 himself and appropriated to his use and purposes. They 
 are therefore to be estimated in a double point of view. 
 As Christians and members of the Church of Christ, 
 they have a common interest in all the promises of God to 
 his people ; and as ministers of the gospel, they are to make 
 peculiar sacrifices, for which they are promised a special 
 reward, of which but little had been said in other parts of the 
 New Testament as yet: the great Shepherd of souls, having 
 allotted this place in his Apocalypse, more immediately to 
 treat of their peculiar duties at the different periods of his 
 Church, as also of the special recompence, which faithful 
 and valiant combatants arc to receive from his hands. 
 The enemies with whom they were to enter the conflict at 
 this period, were the followers of the artful schemes and 
 stratagems of Balaam and Balak, and the adherents to 
 the doctrine and vain philosophy of the Nicolaitanes. This 
 temptation was a general one to the whole body of the gos- 
 pel ministry — they had all to engage in this conflict. For 
 only times of general temptation and peril, are here taken 
 notice of. And now behold the goodness of their great 
 Captain, in the promised reward to him that overcometh. 
 Though they fell, if they only rose again ; though they 
 received many a wound, if only they overcame at last — 
 
SO REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 their recompense is an invaluable treasure, consisting in 
 the following particulars. 
 
 Hidden manna. This denotes spiritual manna, not 
 such as the children of Israel eat in the wilderness, which 
 they could see; this is hid from the sight of man, and pre- 
 served for particular persons, who deny all worldly pre- 
 ferments and sensual pleasure, from a pure love to Christ 
 and for his sake. It is the doctrine and spirit of Christ, 
 which nourishes the soul unto eternal life ; but this pro- 
 mise here refers to a more exalted state of happiness in the 
 enjoyment of Christ, yet future and hidden in the world 
 to come. Hebrew ix. 3. xiii. 9, 10. 
 
 A white stone. It was customary with the ancients to 
 vote by white or coloured stones in criminal prosecutions, 
 in the Olympic games, and in elections to offices of high 
 honour and profit. The white stone always expressed the 
 affirmative, in favour of the criminal, the victor, or candi- 
 date on these occasions. He who gained the victory in 
 the Olympic games received an inscription on his white 
 stone, by which he was entitled to certain privileges of ho- 
 nour, office or emolument, in preference to others of his 
 fellow citizens. The promise of the Lord under this figure, 
 therefore denotes a full absolution on the day of judg- 
 ment, and a legal right to peculiar privileges in heaven. 
 But this is not all yet. 
 
 A new name. This cannot mean the common title of 
 « 'children of God, 9 ''', which all receive in the new birth, who 
 truly experience that great change of heart and mind. 
 Neither does it refer to any of those privileges, which be- 
 lievers enjoy in this world ; for the word Swgw, I will 
 give, in the original is the future tense, and the whole pro- 
 mise refers to the future world. "Ovopa, name, here sig- 
 nifies office, station, and dignity, to which they shall be en- 
 titled in the kingdom of Christ. This sense of the word" 
 **ivov* s is not new. In the opinion of the Orientals every 
 spirit, angel, soul or demon has a name in the invisible 
 
CHAPTER II. 12—17. &* 
 
 world, expressive of his office or employment* Hence 
 they speak of many names in heaven and the inferior re<= 
 gions, as so many offices held by the inhabitants there $ 
 where all ♦ ngaged in the same object, are of the same 
 name. The word *octvQv\ new, denotes excellence, and 
 expresses the eminence of their station. &ni\ of great dis- 
 tinction it will be indeed : for the Lord even saith, that no 
 man knoweth that state of glory, saving he that receivethiti 
 The meaning of these words may be, thattheir state of glory, 
 and office in the future world is inconceivable now ; or the 
 sense may be, that it is of such a nature and distinction, 
 as not to be known to others even in the regjons of bliss. 
 In this charge the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls 
 seems to have his eye fixed on that change of the Chris- 
 tian doctrine and mode of worship, brought about by the 
 preposterous endeavours of a lifeless clergy, since the be« 
 ginning of the fourth century. It began by pious frauds) 
 under the auspicious protection of Constantine, the first 
 Christian emperor, when numbers of impostors began to 
 practise the impositions of the Heathen priest, upon the ig* 
 norant and credulous multitude, by spreading rumours of 
 prodigies, selling fictitious relics, and deceiving the eyes 
 of the populace with ludicrous combats with evil spirits or 
 genii, in order to allure the Pagans. Yea they soon went 
 so far, as to adopt Pagan rites and ceremonies into the 
 Christian worship, to facilitate the conversion of the Hea- 
 then, and gain the esteem of the great, rich, and powerful, 
 who still held their offices, and followed the worship of 
 Idols, in every part of the empire. hTis ostentatious wor- 
 ship laid the foundation to the following reign of supersti- 
 tion and spiritual tyranny in Christendom, which is still 
 kept up and defended, both in the Roman Catholic and 
 Greek churches to this day. By this deplorable change, 
 the Christian religion was wounded in its very essence, 
 and the worship of God eclipsed in all its lustre. All this, 
 those desirous of convincing themselves may easily see, by 
 comparing the present mode of worship in those churches. 
 
82 REVELATION OP ST. JOHN. 
 
 « 
 
 with the one instituted in the New Testament. See Mo*- 
 heim's Eccl. Hist. C. W. F.Walch. Gibbon. 
 
 The Lord also soon began to fight againstthese churches, 
 by the invasions of the German and other nations into the 
 western-part of the Roman empire : the Vandals in Africa, 
 and the Mahometan and Turkish wars against the Greek 
 and Latin churches for many centuries. And by these 
 calamities the candlestick of the Greek church, was soon 
 almost totally removed out of its place; and the final 
 doom of the Roman Jezebel is yet to come. 
 
A PASTORAL CHARGE 
 TO THE ANGEL AT THYATIRA. 
 
 18. And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira 
 write^ these things saith the Son of God, who 
 hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feejfc 
 are like fine hrass ; 
 
 19. I know thy works, and charity, and service, and 
 faith, and thy patience, and thy works 5 and the 
 last to be more than the first. 
 
 20. Notwithstanding I have a few things against 
 thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, 
 which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and 
 to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and 
 to eat things sacrificed unto Idols. 
 
 21. And I gave her space to repent for her fornica* 
 tion ; and she repented not. 
 
 92. Behold I will cast her into a bed, and them thafr 
 commit adultery with her into great tribulation, 
 except they repent of their deeds. 
 
 23. And I will kill her children with death; and all 
 the Churches shall know that I am he, which 
 searcheth the reins and hearts : and I will give 
 unto every one of you according to your works. 
 
 24. But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, 
 [as many as have not this doctrine, and which 
 have not known the depths o Satan, as they 
 speak,] I will put upon you none other burden; 
 
 25. But that which ye have already hold fast till I 
 come. 
 
84 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 26. And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works 
 unto the end, to him will I give power over the 
 nations : 
 
 27. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron, as the 
 vessels of a potter shall they he broken to shivers j 
 even as I received of my father. 
 
 28. And I will give him the morning star. 
 
 29. He that hath an ear, let Mm hear what the spirit 
 saith unto the Churches. 
 
 Verse 1 8. These things saith the Son of God. Born of 
 the father from all eternity ; and according to his humaa 
 nature, a creation in the womb of the virgin, merely by 
 the almighty energy of the Holy Ghost — whom you know 
 and whose authority you acknowledge. His eyes full of 
 wrath, sparkle with a divine lustre like two flames of fire, 
 because of the abominations which he sees arising in his 
 Church. His feet like the most pure and refined metal, as 
 burning in a furnace, will mark nations and empires with 
 glowing coals as he passes forth. Habak. iii. 5. 
 
 Verse 19. / know thtj works. I have inspected all your 
 different offices, the persons who fill them, and their man- 
 ner of administration, and will now tell you the sentiments 
 of my heart. See chap. ii. 9. 
 
 Charity. The original dycLnrviv, signifies both love and 
 charity, as the one is the tree, and the other the fruit. 
 The Lord means to say : I approve of the love to God and 
 men, which fills thy heart and is the chief motive of thy 
 actions. Such a disposition will always disclose itself by 
 charitable actions, in which the first Christians particular- 
 ly abounded. Every congregation had its deacons, and 
 many also their deaconesses, whose offices were to admi- 
 nister the gifts and oblations to the poor and needy ; and 
 these appointments have been well supplied for many cen- 
 turies. But not only the deacons believed it incumbent on 
 themselves to search for the poor and sick, that might be 
 in wantj also the ministry considered it their duty, under 
 
CHAPTER 11.48— 29. 85 
 
 whose directions the deacons officiated. They here re- 
 ceive the Lord's approbation. 
 
 Service. fiaKovloiv, office of the gospel ministry. Thus 
 I translate this word here, though it may signify all the 
 different offices in the Church. The word charity seems to 
 comprise those servants of the Church, whose offices con- 
 sisted in administering to the bodily wants of the poor, 
 the sick, the orphans, the widows, &c. and service, the min- 
 istry of the Word, whose business it was variously to in- 
 struct the people, and supply the spiritual wants of their 
 souls. In this sense, even the apostles are called dea- 
 cons, 2 Cor. vi. 4. Eph. iii. 7. Coloss. i. 23 ; and their 
 office a deaconship. 
 
 Thy faith, and thy patience. The word ifUtis, faith, 
 ought to have been translated here, faithfulness, integrity, 
 in the performance of the duties appertaining to the dif- 
 ferent offices ; and uVojwof jj, patience, denotes the continued 
 resolution to oppose the attacks of the enemies of souls, 
 and to stay their progress even under many sufferings. 
 
 And thy works; and the last to he more than the first. 
 As these words stand, the expression, '« and thy works, " 
 would be only a needless repetition of the first sentence in 
 this verse. But the whole translation is faulty, and the 
 semicolon placed amiss. See the note on the word t^yov, 
 verse 2. jmc/ to. if>yu $ov, not} tu is%a.rcc irXuovx too* 
 irgcoTM, and your last offices, which are more, than the first. 
 At the time, to which this charge alludes, the government 
 of the Church had already undergone a great change, 
 since the time of Christ and his apostles. Constantine the 
 great, had modelled its ancient form in many respects ac-< 
 cording to the constitution of thfe Roman empire, which ne- 
 cessarily introduced, among the different orders of the min- 
 istry, many new degrees of rank and eminence. Some 
 also were introduced from pride, and others from neces- 
 sity, as the Church extended her banners, and the congre- 
 gations grew more numerous and opulent. They now had 
 
$& REVELATIONS ST. JOHN. 
 
 patriarchs, exarchs, metropolitans, archbishops, bishops, 
 &c. and the Church at Constantinople had no less than one- 
 hundred deacons. All this I have observed says the Lord, 
 and inspected their administrations : 
 
 Verse 20. But I have against thee, that thou snfferest that 
 woman Jezebel. There certainly was no Jezebel at Thy- 
 atira, as some ancient expositors, supposed from this pas- 
 sage. This is a figurative expression, by which the Lord al- 
 ludes to a woman of far more importance. Jezebel was 
 the wife of Ahab, 1 Kings xvi. She established the idola- 
 trous worship of Baal, in the very heart of the Church of 
 the Old Testament, and killed the prophets of Jehovah in 
 such numbers, that Elijah laments, he was only remaining. 
 Jezebel assumed and exercised the highest civil and ecclesi- 
 astic authority, contrary to the custom and the express laws 
 of the state, by a criminal negligence and condescension of 
 tier husband, the king. And can the antitype and thing sig- 
 nified be of less importance than its shadow ? Let us note 
 her actions and the different traits of her character, by 
 which she stands distinguished, and then see, who this 
 Jezebel is. 
 
 1. Jezebel was the wife of Ahab, a stranger at first, and 
 daughter to the king at Sidon. She no doubt had once 
 forsaken her idolatrous worship, and embraced the reli- 
 gion of the people of God ; since the laws of the Jewish 
 state did not admit, to marry strange and idolatrous wo- 
 men. 
 
 2. She returned again to her former worship of Baal, 
 and grasping the supreme power of Church and state, in 
 a criminal manner, persecuted the worshippers of Jehovah, 
 and killed his prophets. 9 
 
 3. To this the Lord adds ; she calleth herself a pro- 
 phetess and teaches doctrines^ by which she seduces the 
 servants of Christ — a. To commit fornication — b. To eat 
 things sacrificed unto Idols. 
 
CHAPTER II. 18— €9. 87 
 
 4. She committed fornication herself, and others adul- 
 tery with her. 
 
 "We all know, that it is customary in prophetic and figu- 
 rative language, to represent a Church by the emblem of 
 a woman. Thus the Church of God is represented as a 
 chaste woman, and idolatrous Churches by prostitutes, in 
 numerous places of scripture. Isaiah xiv. 6. Jer. iii. 1. 
 Ezekiel xxiii.2. xvi. 41. Hos. ii. 2. Rev. xii. 1. xix. 7. 
 xxi. 9. xvii. 3, 4. This Jezebel therefore, must signify 
 a certain separate religious society in Christendom, where- 
 soever it exists, which bears the character above described, 
 not only in farfetched similarities, but in an obvious and 
 striking manner, and all united in that one body of people,. 
 
 According to the series of prophetic views in these 
 charges, we ought not look for this Jezebel before the 
 commencement of the eighth century. Because the pre- 
 ceding charges take up that time in the following order : 
 I. The apostolic age, and falling from first love- 
 to 104. 
 II. The period of the martyrs and persecution — 
 ••to 3£4. 
 
 . III. The period of confounding Paganism with Chris- 
 tians — to 700. 
 IV. The period of Jezebel's corruptions. 
 
 This then is the period of time, in which we must search 
 the history of the Church for this Jezebel. And I would 
 ask the accurate historian, what power, or religious society 
 in all Christendom could the Lord have intended in this 
 place, which would fully answer the above character, ex* 
 cept the see of Rome ? 
 
 I am even sorry to find so striking a resemblance ber 
 tween this Jezebel and a reverend bishop of a Christian 
 society, whom otherwise I would desire to respect. But 
 to sacrifice truth and duty to an ill timed charity, would 
 only subject us to the same censure with the angel at Thy- 
 attra $ whose great fault consisted in being too indifferent 
 
*8 REVELATION OF ST. JOHlSf . 
 
 to defend the truth in Jesus against error, and not bearing 
 his testimony sufficiently loud and pointed against this 
 woman, as the duties of his station required. He ought 
 to have protested with a becoming zeal against every cor- 
 ruption of the religion of his Lord, without respect to per- 
 sons, or to his own fame. The ignorant and deluded 
 would probably have called him an uncharitable, restless 
 and intolerant man : but what are all the accusations of 
 an ungrateful world in matters of conscience. We have 
 reason to fear, that the indifference of the present pro- 
 testant Churches, concerning Popery and its corruptions, 
 may afford them the praise of the world, but not of God. 
 Many seem even ignorant of the depths of Satan, on 
 which its foundation is laid. And we have all fallen short 
 in this respect of the more glorious example of our first 
 reformers. 
 
 But before I go a step farther, I will make a necessary 
 distinction, which truth and charity require. By this wo- 
 man Jezebel I do not understand the Roman Catholic com- 
 munity — not the private members of that Church, or the 
 different congregations to which they belong, but the Pa- 
 pal see at Rome : and that only so far, and since it pretends 
 to be an infallible authority, and the supreme head of the 
 Church of Christ on earth, as a right derived from heaven. 
 Otherwise the Roman church is respectable, though cor- 
 rupted in doctrine and practice, far more than any of th« 
 Protestant churches; yet the Lord has many of his children 
 and faithful witnesses in it, whom he will call from thence 
 before the destruction of Jezebel. Rev. xviii. 4. 
 
 During the first century the bishop of Rome was consi- 
 dered inferior in point of eminence to the bishop at Jerusa- 
 lem, that being the Mother-Church, and the apostolic pat- 
 tern for imitation. And during the first three centuries 
 he was no more than another bishop; except an assumed 
 pre-eminence of order, on account of the respectability of 
 the Church at Rome among the western churches. He was 
 
CHAPTER It. 18—29. 8$ 
 
 .exalted to the dignity of patriarch, at the same time, With 
 the hishops of Antioch, and of Alexandria, by the council 
 of Nice, A. D. 325, to which number, the council at Con- 
 stantinople, A. D« 381, added also the bishop of that city—- 
 since it had become an established maxim in those days,, 
 to determine the precedence and authority of bishops over 
 others, by the rank of the cities where they resided. Thus 
 it remained to the close of the sixth century, during which 
 the name and idea of universal bishop was held a mark of 
 Antichrist. Nothing was known as yet, of the bishop of 
 Rome's superiority in point of power, or of his since pre« 
 tended infallibility ; all his pre-eminence consisted in the 
 pomp and splendour, that surround the Roman see, in 
 which he surpassed all his brethren. He yet obtained his 
 office by an election of the common people* 
 
 But a great change took place during the seventh cen« 
 tury. Early in the commencement of it, these lordly pre* 
 lates began to arrogate to themselves a pre-eminence over 
 all others, under the pretence of being successors of St. 
 Peter, and vicegerents of Christ on earth; though as yet 
 chiefly in opposition to the patriarchs of Constantinople*. 
 The Papal supremacy > however, was first introduced by 
 Boniface III, who engaged that abominable tyrant, Pho- 
 cas, to confer the title of universal bishop upon the Roman 
 pontiff; and this arrogant stride to title, all his successors 
 endeavoured to improve into actual power. These ambi- 
 tious views of the bishop at Rome, were for a long time 
 opposed by emperors, princes, and whole nations, till the 
 close of the seventh century. Since that time he was ac- 
 knowledged by most of the Western churches as supreme 
 head of the Roman Catholic party, and pretended to be 
 exclusively, bishop of the world* By the famous donation 
 of Pepin and other kings of France, since A. D. 753, he 
 also became possessed of several important territories, 
 and rose to the dignity of a sovereign among the princes 
 
 m 
 
90 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 of the world; which largely supported the see, in it 
 aspiring views to ecclesiastic supremacy. This authority 
 they now laboured to enlarge and confirm, by encroach- 
 ments upon the rights and jurisdiction of inferior ecclesi- 
 astics, so as to make them dependent on the Papal chair, 
 and by attaching the whole body of the monks to their ser- 
 vice. And iii order to complete this vast scheme of esta- 
 blishing a spiritual monarchy on a lasting foundation, the 
 bishops of Rome, by a criminal negligence and condescen- 
 sion of the kings and princes, grasped also the right of in- 
 vestiture j the confirmation of the newly elected ecclesias- 
 tics ; the disposal of the most profitable benefices and pre- 
 bendaries. By this additional power, their authority and 
 influence rose to an enormous pitch. They held the life- 
 strings of the whole body of the clergy in their hands, and 
 were perfectly sovereign. See Professor Walch's Hist, of 
 the Popes. 
 
 Thus this Roman Jezebel rose into existence. And now 
 we will compare her actions and character, with the pro- 
 phetic description before us. Popery, 
 
 I. Is of Heathen extraction, begotten of the pontifex 
 Maximus, or supreme priest of Paganism in the Roman 
 empire, of whose office rights and privileges, this is an imi- 
 tation. Constantine the Great, had already begun to 
 model the administration of the Church after the consti- 
 tution of the Roman empire, by creating four patriarchs, 
 or visible heads of the Church, in imitation of his four 
 praetorian prefects. But the Roman bishop grasped the 
 power and eminence of the supreme priest, in which he 
 was much supported and assisted by the Pagan notions, 
 rites and ceremonies already blended with Christianity. 
 Of this, Popery stands convicted, both by history and the 
 New Testament. 
 
 II. Where will the accurate historian find another power 
 in all Christendom, beside this Papal hierarchy, which ea? 
 
CHAPTER II. 18—29 91 
 
 ablished itself by the guilty negligence of the rulers of 
 this world, and by a criminal assumption of civil and ec- 
 clesiastic supremacy in the very heart of the Church of 
 Christ ? Like Jezebel of old, Popery fell in love with the 
 kings and great ones of the world, at a time, when the 
 love of Christ had died away in the hearts of many. It 
 formed extensive connexions, solely from a desire of power, 
 and views of self-aggrandizement. They both obtained 
 it, and were tyrants. 
 
 III. Where is there such a mixed power of civil and ec- 
 clesiastic authority, as the kings in Israel possessed, which 
 exercised such tyranny against the faithful servants of the 
 Lord, in order to establish a false and idolatrous worship ? 
 History is full of the inhuman persecutions which the Pa- 
 pal hierarchy carried on against the very best of Chris- 
 tians. Let it suffice to mention only the Albingenscs, 
 Waldenses, Vallenses in France and in Italy, and the Pro- 
 testants to this day. Her cup is to all appearance not yet 
 full ; though her end will be Jezebel-like, of which we 
 have already seen the prognostics. But we must proceed 
 to what the Lord had said about her. 
 
 IV. This apocalyptic Jezebel is not only a woman, (a 
 church) she pretends to be a prophetess also ; just as the. 
 Pope in his college of cardinals calls himself the Church, 
 exclusively, even of the Roman Catholic community, and 
 sole tutoress of the world. A prophet, in the New Testa- 
 ment sense of the word, is a divinely authorized teacher, 
 ivho was to discourse publicly upon the various points of 
 Christian doctrine, and to guide and direct the people as 
 clothed by divine authority. The Papal chair at Rome 
 arrogantly professed every item of this definition, since 
 the commencement of the ninth century, to which no 
 other Church in Christendom has ever attempted to pre- 
 tend. The wisest and most impartial Roman Catholic 
 writers acknowledge, that from the time of Lewis the 
 Meek, the ancient form of church government was greatly 
 
$$ REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 changed in Europe by the Roman pontiff, and new laws suit 
 stituted in their place. Among these, the spiritual supre- 
 macy of this arrogant bishop was of first importance. 
 They had long pretended to this authority, but now they 
 began to exercise it in full vigour. It was zealously urg- 
 ed, that the Roman pontiff was constituted and appointed 
 by Jesus Christ, supreme legislator and judge of the 
 Church universal, and that this right was conveyed to him 
 by St. Peter, the prince of the apostles. Hence they also 
 contended that the bishops, and the whole body of the 
 clergy derived all their authority from that chair, and 
 ■ neither synods, nor even general councils could determine 
 any thing without its consent. He presumed to be the sole 
 standard of explaining the Scriptures by his tradition, and 
 decreed articles of faith; and decided all controversies in 
 matters of religion and equity. 
 
 And what good has this Papal Jezebel done after all 
 these extraordinary pretensions ? The Lord accuses her of 
 seducing his servants to commit fornication, and to eat 
 things sacrificed to Idols. These words are probably to 
 be taken in a figurative sense, to denote that preposterous 
 rage of the Roman pontiffs for image-worship to which 
 they have seduced all Europe since the commencement of 
 the seventh century. For, in prophetic language, fornica- 
 tion often denotes idolatry. And to partake in idolatrous 
 rites and ceremonies, may be signified by eating things sa- 
 crificed to Idols. But these expressions need not to be ta- 
 ken in a figurative sense, they are even accomplished in 
 their literal meaning. Ever since the Papal chair has es- 
 tablished the celibacy of priests, great numbers of that 
 body were seduced at first, to live like many of the Popes 
 themselves, in concubinage, and afterwards in the most 
 Scandalous debaucheries. The doctrine itself is of Hea- 
 then origin, and founded at first on a superstitious opinion 
 prevalent in the third century, that those who led a conju- 
 
CHAPTER II. 18—29* 93 
 
 gal life, were of all others the most subject to the influence 
 of malignant daemons. The Popes, however, urged this 
 doctrine from motives of self-aggrandizement, as this was 
 a most effectual measure, to subject the whole body of ec- 
 clesiastics solely to the interest and service of the Roman 
 see. They likewise lived and supported themselves by 
 the things sacrificed to images, and the traffic that was 
 carried on in relics of saints, and by superstition. Thus 
 the servants of the Lord in that Church were drawn aside 
 and corrupted by deceptions doctrine, as the word to se- 
 duce, signifies. 
 
 Verse 21. And I gave her space to repent. Kxt Himot, 
 ctvTyj' xqovov I'vx- [tiT xv QYigvi, should be rendered: And I 
 have given her a chronon of time, that she might repent. I 
 take a chronos in the Revelation to be a time of 1100 
 years. If this period is to be computed, from the time 
 when the Roman see entered into close connexion with the 
 rulers of France, by whose assistance its pontiffs were af- 
 terwards raised to sovereign majesty ; then the final doom 
 and bed of this Roman Jezebel would be about A. D. 1840. 
 For Gregory III, began this connexion, A. D. 740, by a 
 splendid embassy to Charles Martel, with an infamous^ 
 promise to withdraw himself and the city of Rome from 
 their allegiance to the Roman emperor, in case of his as- 
 sistance ; whom he bitterly hated, on account of his op- 
 position to image worship. See Walch's Hist, of the 
 Popes. 
 
 Of her fornication. Tcogviix, «^f 7rg£<x«, to carry over 
 in order to sell, to carry merchandize. This word does 
 not denote merely a single instance of this enormous crime, 
 but a general manner of living, and that of the worst 
 kind ; it signifies the trade of a prostitute, who receives 
 men for money ; and for the sake of gain, entices and al- 
 lures even those in conjugal life, to commit adultery. It 
 is worthy of remark that she is said to commit fomica- 
 
94 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 Hon — and those who cohabit with her, are charged with 
 adultery. The first is the same act of an unmarried per- 
 son, the last of one in lawful wedlock. The Lord hereby 
 informs us, that he never stood in any connexion with 
 Popery, or that he never considered this Jezebel his 
 spouse ; but the Catholic community, in as far as it is not 
 Papal, not Roman, -is still considered a Church of Christ, 
 the ministers of which break the bonds of union between 
 them and their heavenly Lord, by entering so far into the 
 spirit of Popery, as to promote its propagation. She is 
 here represented, Jezebel like, as a Woman of great art, 
 who seduces both by her alluring pleasures, and compet- 
 ing power. Her pleasures are all bottomed on self-in- 
 terest, being objects of avarice, of pride and earthly hap- 
 piness,* and her threats misery, pain and death. By 
 these means she seduces the servants of the Lord to com- 
 mit this crime with herself, by deifying her own person, 
 and inducing all her connexions to pay her divine honours, 
 and also to submit to all her institutions as of divine au- 
 thority. 
 
 Verse 22 — 23. Here the Lord threatens to bring judg- 
 ■ ment on her, on them that commit adultery with her, and on 
 her children. Jezebel of old, was thrown down from her 
 window, where her flesh was eaten by dogs. 2 Kings ix, 
 33 — 37. This was a signal judgment of God. Popery 
 will meet with one equally rigorous. From her downy 
 sofa of pleasure, on which she has captivated by her charms 
 and intrigues, and enraptured her lovers for a whole chro- 
 nos, the Lord will cast her into a sick bed of great pain 
 and affliction. Her paramours, who forsook the Lord 
 and committed adultery with her, are the college of cardi- 
 nals, the higher clerical orders and prebendaries, who 
 enter into the life and spirit of the Roman see, and enjoyed 
 her pleasures and benefits; and those rulers of the world, 
 who have supported her in her aspiring views, and persecu 
 
CHAPTER II. 18—29. 95 
 
 tions against the servants and witnesses of the Lord. They 
 shall also be cast into the same bed of tribulation and dis- 
 tress with her; part of which we have now seen during 
 these sanguinary revolutions in Europe, but the dregs of 
 the Lord's cup are yet to come. Ps. lxxv. 8. 
 
 The Lord seems to have this woman and her transac- 
 tions during many centuries before his eyes ; for he also 
 speaks of her children. These are not the Christian 
 churches and congregations under the government of 
 Popery .Charity requires to make this Christian distinc- 
 tion. Her children are the different monastic orders, form- 
 ed for her support, and after her spirit and image; and 
 those missionary societies in protestant and, other Chris- 
 tian countries, who use all their endeavours to extend the 
 banners and authority of the Pope, among the true wor- 
 shippers of Jesus Christ. The Lord will kill them with 
 death, if they do not repent. This manner of expression 
 always denotes sudden death, by signal judgments from 
 heaven : such as earthquakes, epidemic diseases, sanguin- 
 ary revolutions, or the desolations of a blood-thirsty ty- 
 rant. The accomplishment of this dire sentence will carry 
 such evident marks of a divine and special judgment, that 
 all the churches in the different parts of Christendom at 
 that time, shall thereby know the hand of the Lord Jesus. 
 It probably terminates in that great harvest, Rev. xiv. 15; 
 in which also many children of God are gathered into the 
 heavenly garner, but in a very different manner, from the 
 children of Jezebel. 
 
 Verse 24. But unto you I say, and unto the rest at Thy- 
 atira. The Lord makes a remarkable distinction in the 
 body of the ministry at Thyatira. They are divided into 
 the following three classes : 1. The woman Jezebel, and 
 her lovers and children.. 2. The angel. 3. The rest at 
 Thvatira. 
 
96 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 I. This woman and her connexions have been sufficiently 
 described. According to prophecy they will once more 
 arise to a considerable power in Christendom, and for a 
 short time, exercise great tyranny and persecution, chiefly 
 against the Protestants, before she receives her final doom 
 by the hand of the Lord. Her course is now nearly run, 
 and her last elevation at hand ; after which she shall op- 
 pose the Church of Christ no more. 
 
 II. The angel — The acknowledged gospel ministry of 
 Jesus Christ in his Church at the time, to which this 
 charge refers. Their general character, the Lord has 
 given in the 19th verse, of which they all partook, more 
 or less, in the performance of their official duties. This 
 angel is twice addressed in the plural number, verse 23, and 
 24 ; in order to show, that he is a moral representative of 
 many. He is here described, as being in the presence 
 of this idolatrous woman, who profited much by his re- 
 missness in duty, though he himself remained faithful to 
 the Lord. 
 
 III. The rest at Thyatira.— Are also ministers of the true 
 and uncorr upted gospel of Jesus ; for they are said, to have 
 not this doctrine, and did not know the deep schemes of Sa- 
 tan in the establishment of this woman, and her train of 
 corruptions, or no doubt, they would have borne a more 
 effectual testimony against her. They are here represented 
 as in no connexion with the woman, and as of a distinct 
 party from the angel also; for honrog from ajiVw, signi- 
 fies the forsaken, the missing, the removed, h. e. from the 
 ruling church-power. The Lord mentions them with 
 such approbation, that we may well feel interested to ask ; 
 who can they be ? I cannot help seeing here that host of 
 ancient witnesses, who according to Mosheim, have since 
 the seventh century, either withdrawn from the ruling 
 Church on account of the vices of the clergy, the ambi- 
 tious projects of the Roman pontiffs, and the corruptions 
 
CHAPTER II. 18—29. 9r 
 
 of religion ; or were driven away by persecution in al- 
 most every country of Christendom, but particularly from 
 those, under the, jurisdiction of the aspiring bishop at 
 Rome. Though their persecutors, and afterwards the in- 
 quisition, charged them with ignorance, and blackened 
 their confession of faith, by accusations evidently false; 
 yet even their enemies acknowledged the sincerity of their 
 piety, wherever they were truly known. They kept them- 
 selves concealed at first, in order to be screened from per- 
 secution, but when in succeeding time they collected into 
 settlements and formed congregations, their enemies stig- 
 matized them with many names, viz. such as : Vallenses, 
 Albingenses, Waldenses, Paterini, Cathari, Bulgarians, 
 the Brethren of the * free Spirit, Beghards, &c. &c. &c. 
 Many of these people were indeed men of whom the world 
 was not worthy, a holy seed of the Lord, wherever their 
 pilgrimage was destined ; for they were rarely suffered to 
 remain long unmolested in the same place* though always 
 better Christians than their persecutors. 
 
 And here perhaps is a suitable place to determine 
 with more precision, whom we are most properly to un- 
 derstand by the angel in each of these charges, and by the 
 Churches to which they belong. The true answer to this 
 inquiry is of no small importance in the explanation of 
 these charges, and of great moment in theology in our 
 days, where so many sects and churches in Christendom 
 claim this prerogative exclusively for themselves, and con- 
 demn others. Let us for a moment compare all these char- 
 ges, and upon a review of the whole, the Lord will proba- 
 bly himself satisfy our withes. By comparing text with 
 text, we shall be the less liable to fall into error. It is 
 evident, that these angels are not the moral representa- 
 tives 
 
 I. Of all the Christian ministry of every sect and party 
 throughout Christendom. For the Lord himself distin- 
 
 jsr 
 
98 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 guishes at Ephesus between the angel and the false apos.- 
 tles ; at Smyrna, between him and the false Jews ; at Per- 
 gamos, he protests against the followers of the doctrine of 
 Balaam and the Nicolaitanes ; at Thyatira, against the 
 whore Jezebel; and whatever the Lord separates, we 
 have no right to join. All these heretics and corrupters 
 Of the pure religion of Jesus are by these protestations ex- 
 communicated from his Church, and absolutely cut off like 
 withered branches, from the body of his people. When 
 the Lord pronounces excommunication, we must not ex- 
 pect to hear Papal curses and anathemas, a simple ex- 
 pression of his divine displeasure is quite sufficient. 
 
 II. Not of all the faithful servants of Christ in his vine- 
 yard, because he evidently distinguislies at Pergamos, be- 
 tween the angel and Antipas, [ex cLvrl et nclg 3 anti- 
 p.ode, one directly opposite to us ;] who also appears to be 
 a moral representative of the first Christian ascetics and 
 hermits, of the second and third century. They followed 
 what they called an extraordinary rule of sanctity, abstain- 
 ed from wine, flesh, matrimony and commerce, and ap- 
 plied themselves wholly to solitude, contemplation, and 
 devotion, in order to have communion with God in Christ. 
 They aimed to live above nature and the rule of life, as 
 they said, given to the vulgar, and are therefore denomi- 
 nated Antipas, or Antipodes. Though they followed an er- 
 roneous opinion of those days, and led severe and austere 
 lives ; yet history testifies their true piety, and readiness 
 to become confessors or martyrs for their Saviour's cause. 
 The Lord also plainly distinguishes at Thyatira, between 
 -the angel and the rest / and at Sardis, the few names, which 
 he had left there. Both were collective bodies of faith- 
 ful ministers of Christ, who receive praise and promises, 
 without the least censure or blame, and yet not numbered 
 with the angels there. 
 
CHAPTER II. 18—29. 9.9 
 
 III. Nor of the faithful ministry of Christ only — be- 
 cause the angel at Sardis had the name only of being alive, 
 and in reality was dead; and he at Laodicea was luke- 
 warm, and even worse than cold, and therefore the Lord 
 was ready to spue him out of his mouth as a nauseating 
 morsel. 
 
 IV. Neither the ministry of those churches only, which 
 are acknowledged by public authority, and sanctioned by 
 civil law. Because this was not the case with the angel 
 at Ephesus and Smyrna, both were persecuted by public 
 authority in Judea and throughout the whole Roman em- 
 empire, to the year A. D. 324. The Church and the 
 commonwealth are polities specifically and essentially dif- 
 ferent. 
 
 There is no doubt but these angels hold the only true 
 succession of the gospel ministry of Christ on earth, and 
 the proper lineage of spiritual power and privilege to the 
 stewardship of the mysteries and manifold grace of God. 
 1 Cor. iv. 1. It therefore highly concerns us to inquire, 
 whom these angels represent, and where we are to meet 
 the true Church of Christ, and its gospel ministry. This 
 subject will according to prophecy, be one day made a 
 matter of greater moment in Christendom ; and that in all 
 probability soon. 
 
 V. Not of the ruling church power, as such, or the 
 higher ranks of ecclesiastics at those different periods, in 
 any country. For since the time of Constantino the Great, 
 those, whose duty it was to shine like stars of the first 
 magnitude, have generally been the very persons who led 
 the van among the t°mporisers with the world, and too 
 often themselves corrupted the religion of our blessed 
 Lord and Master. How many might we name from his- 
 tory, who, from views of self-aggrandizement and secular 
 interest, have proved greatly unfaithful at last. This is 
 evident from the history of the Roman Jezebel, which has 
 
100 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 had the power for many centuries, and done so much mis- 
 chief to the cause of Christ. It is equally true, more or 
 less of every established community in preference to others 
 throughout Christendom. 
 
 VI. The great question then at last is, whom do these 
 angels more particularly represent ? And where shall we 
 meet their Churches ? They certainly represent a suc- 
 cessive ministry of the Lord's own institution, regu- 
 larly set apart in his Church, and ordained to be dele- 
 gates and ambassadors by his authority and in his name 
 to the churches. They are also represented in these char- 
 ges, as being vested with a standing power of governing 
 the Church under his inspection, and as servants of the 
 Lord, w T ho continue to administer and preserve the means 
 of grace in purity and without essential corruption, till he 
 cometh again in glory. Where can we meet this succession 
 and that power of church government, which Jesus Christ 
 himself received from the Father 5 John xx. 21. and vest- 
 ed in his apostles, with authority to convey it down by a 
 successive ministry to the period of the Church at Lao- 
 dicea? After all the attention I am able to pay this subject, 
 in considering these charges, the following is the result. 
 
 These angels are not the moral representatives of the 
 ruling church power, as such, at these seven different pe- 
 riods of the Church of Christ, — but of that part of the 
 Christian ministry, who remain to officiate as actual mem- 
 bers of those ruling communities, and continue faithful to the 
 confession of the pure doctrine of the gospel, both as to faith 
 and worship, without participating in any essential corrup- 
 tions that may be introduced during their time. 
 
 Those who withdraw from these communities of their 
 own accord, and, without a special call of Providence, hide 
 themselves behind the scene of action, loose their right 
 and place in this ministerial succession. To turn the back 
 upon the enemy for fear of a conflict in so good a cause as 
 the religion of Christ, is a great sin indeed. Rev. xxi, 8. 
 
CHAPTER II. 18—29. 101 
 
 The Protestant reformers were none of these. They nei- 
 ther feared persecution, sufferings nor death; at least 
 Luther was driven away hy Papal excommunication, 
 and God accomplished his work through him, without any 
 such important intentions on his part at first. They did 
 not leave the Church of Christ, for they retained all the 
 doctrine and worship of the Saviour's institution, and are 
 therefore acknowledged his ministry under the angel at 
 Philadelphia: they only left a heretical church power, 
 which as such, had lost the right of ministerial succession. 
 For he who makes an unscriptural doctrine his chief ob- 
 ject and rallying point of union for his sect, is a teacher of 
 heresy and no longer a pastor in Christ's Church ; though 
 many of his adherents for want of knowledge, may on 
 that account be far less culpable in the sight of the Lord, 
 than he is himself. 
 
 3. The distinguishing criterion, by which the Lord de- 
 signates his visible Church, and by which also we may 
 find it amidst the cry of so many parties, Lo, here is 
 Christ ! undoubtedly is, purity of doctrine, both as to 
 faith and practice, and the administration of the sacra- 
 ments, agreeably to the institution of the Lord. Accord- 
 ing to this criterion, which is also sanctioned, Acts ii, 
 42, That community is a Church of Christ, and part of the 
 house of eternal wisdom built on seven pillars (Prov. 9.) 
 which makes solemn and public confession of the doctrine and 
 worship of Christ, and continues stedfastly in the fellowship 
 of the apostles and their successors, and in breaking of bread, 
 and in prayers. Wherever we meet this mark of distinc- 
 tion, whether they be single persons in corrupt communi- 
 ties, or whole Churches under solemn profession in the 
 world, there is the lineage of the wife of the Lamb, and 
 the true succession of the gospel ministry among the clergy 
 of such a Church. 
 
 Verse 24. J will put upon you none other burden. The 
 angel and the rest at Thyatira had burden enough in be- 
 
102 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 ing surrounded by the woman Jezebel and her adherents ; 
 the Lord offers them this comfort, that all further suffer- 
 ings shall be dispensed with on that account. 
 
 Verse 25. That which ye have, holdfast. That por- 
 tion of my doctrine and worship among you, hold fast. 
 You will be under continual temptation of loosing it ; 
 therefore watch and pray, make use of your spiritual 
 weapons and powers, to preserve it, as a great treasure. 
 This is also addressed to the rest at Thyatira. 
 
 Till I come. This declaration of the second advent of 
 Christ is here mentioned for the first time in these char- 
 ges, and indicates that this branch of the gospel ministry 
 in the midst of this corrupted Church, shall continue till the 
 Lord comes. He tells the angel at Ephesus, that he would 
 Come to remove his candlestick, and to him at Pergamos, 
 he would come and fight against the Balaamites ; both these 
 declarations denote special judgments ; but the words here 
 evidently signify reward, which both the gospel ministry 
 and the rest at Thyatira shall receive, when he comes. 
 
 Verse 26. And he that overcometh and keepeth my 
 works. The Greek text is, as follows : Kot/ o vuuv, not) 
 cTvjpwvTofr tpy* fAw, which should be translated thus: 
 And he that overcometh, and he that keepeth my offices; 
 where the word tjj^jv signifies to keep by guard, pre- 
 serve, retain, and always expresses carefulness and cir- 
 cumspection. For my translation of the word tgyot, 
 vide chapter ii, 2. By these words the Lord describes 
 two different kinds of people, and their best efforts to- 
 wards performing the duties incumbent on them ; who also 
 in the following words receive a twofold promise, in case 
 of a faithful performance. 
 
 The words, " he that overcometh" certainly refer to the 
 angel at Thyatira, h. e. to that branch of the gospel min- 
 istry, which still continues in the Roman Catholic church 
 who, surrounded by the corruptions, temptations and ty- 
 
CHAPTER II 18—29. 105 
 
 lianny of Jezebel, are here encouraged in the conflict, to 
 remain true and faithful unto the end. 
 
 But the words, "and he that keepeth, guardeth, pre- 
 serveth my offices," refer to the rest at Thyatira, h. e. the 
 Vallenses, Abigenses, Waldenses, and that host of an- 
 cient witnesses against Popery and the corruptions of the 
 Church in doctrine and worship, during the dark centu- 
 ries. It is worthy of remark, that these pious servants of 
 the Lord at first principally withdrew, or were driven 
 away from the Roman church community, on account of 
 the Papal innovations in church government ; partly by its 
 own ambitious endeavours after power, secular possessions 
 and worldly grandeur ; and partly by introducing a multi- 
 plicity of new offices, in order to multiply and enrich a 
 vicious and corrupt clergy. These pious people them- 
 selves, wherever they collected and formed congregations 
 of their own, always established and preserved the apos- 
 tolic form of church government, which the Lord here 
 calls his offices, by way of approbation, and because the 
 apostles acted according to the direction of his spirit. The 
 Lord animates them to use all diligence and care, in pre- 
 serving their excellent church discipline, and to adminis> 
 ter those offices well. 
 
 Power over the nations. The promise is also two fold. 
 That branch of the gospel ministry of Christ in the Ra- 
 man Catholic community which overcometh, is here pro- 
 mised a great harvest among the Heathen. The original 
 word 'z%qvs}<x } signifies both the privilege of doing a 
 thing, and the power necessary to its performance — it also 
 denotes royal distinction and dignity. At the commence- 
 ment of the Millennium, when that Church is reformed 
 upon the principles of the pure religion of Christ, and 
 purged of Jezebel and all her train of corruptions, a large 
 door will be opened to her missionaries among the Heathen 
 nations. She will send forth noble ambassadors of Jesus, 
 
104 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 men endowed with power from above, and qualified for 
 this work ; and the Pagans will receive them with a rever- 
 ence and distinction, due to the first citizen of the empire. 
 The word Trotualvu, which is here given to rule, also sig- 
 nifies to pasture, to reign, to govern, and indicates civil 
 and spiritual government ; for the Lord himself explains 
 it in that way, by adding : <J? xccyu uKytyob, as also I 
 have received of mij father. Ps. ii. 8. They are not to be 
 principals in this government over the nations, they are 
 only promised to be his colleagues, as members of his spi- 
 ritual body, 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3 ; and how great is even this 
 promise ! The Roman Catholic church is even now fur- 
 nished with more funds and subjects for missionary pur- 
 poses, than all the rest of Christendom together; but they 
 want purity of doctrine and worship, spirit and zeal for the 
 undertaking. Her present missionaries are chiefly em- 
 ployed to extend the power of the Pope and the banners of 
 their own order. But in those days all impediments will 
 be removed, and they shall be chief instruments in the 
 hands of the Lord, to bring in the fullness of the Gentiles. 
 
 Verse 27. With a rod of iron. Those who willingly 
 submit, will be led in green pastures, and led beside the 
 still waters of gospel grace ; but the stiff-necked and re- 
 bellious shall be broken as the vessels of a potter to shi- 
 vers. A sword is the weapon against an enemy, but a rod 
 is the instrument to punish capital transgressors against 
 the laws of the state. To rule with a rod of iron, denotes 
 a strong and energetic government. To be employed 
 abroad in the king's service is great honour, to be employ- 
 ed in the cabinet denotes still more abilities and confidence; 
 but to be the wife of the Lamb is happiness indeed. 
 
 Verse 28. The morning star. This is a special pro- 
 mise to the rest at Thyatira. The sense is : with you the 
 day of my kingdom shall first open; the harbinger of my 
 second advent will first appear among you, and you will 
 rejoice in his approach. 
 
CHAPTER III, 
 
 A PASTORAL CHARGE 
 TO THE ANGEL AT SAUDIS. 
 
 Verse 1. And unto the angel of the Church in Sardis write ; these things 
 saith he that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven stars $ 
 Iknow thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and 
 art dead. 
 2 Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are 
 ready to die ; for I have not found thy works perfect before God. 
 
 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold 
 fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, J will come 
 on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will 
 come upon thee. 
 
 4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled 
 their garments ; and they shall walk with me in white, for they 
 are worthy. 
 
 5. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white rai- 
 ment ; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, 
 but will confess his name before my father, and before his an- 
 gels. 
 
 6. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the 
 Churches. 
 
 This charge is given to the gospel ministry of the Greek 
 church, and comprehends that body of men from the 
 time of the great and fatal schism between the Eastern 
 and Western Churches, to the commencement of the Mil- 
 lennium. Those well acquainted with the internal state of 
 the Eastern churches since that time, will readily admit, 
 that it contains a faithful and applicable description of their 
 general character., even to the present day. I presume 
 
 o 
 
106 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 that Dr. Young, alias Stilling, is under a mistake, when 
 he explains this charge to the angel at Sardis, as also re- 
 ferring to the Latin church ; since that community beyond 
 all douht, has already heen the subject of the former 
 charge, for the following reason. By that call on our par- 
 ticular attention, to what the Spirit saith in the Churches, 
 these seA'en charges are divided into two parts. The three 
 first stand peculiarly connected among themselves, by 
 bearing that remarkable form of expression in front of the 
 promise annexed to each charge ; and concern the ministry 
 of the general Church of Christ, before it was rent into 
 different communities. The four last charges are again 
 united, by having this call to attention annexed after the 
 promise, and at the end of each pastoral letter; because 
 they refer to the gospel ministry of four distinct Churches, 
 and each charge is addressed, to a particular ministerial 
 succession in one of these communities. No impartial his- 
 torian can doubt, but that the Western clergy made the 
 first schism in the Church, by suffering that woman Jeze- 
 bel to rise and establish herself among them, in the power 
 of the Pope. For this reason the first of these four last 
 charges is, in the order of prophecy, as well as of things, 
 addressed to that ministerial succession ; and the one now 
 under consideration to the angel at Sardis, concerns the 
 ministry of the Eastern church exclusively, as also its 
 contents will evince and verify. 
 
 Verse 1. He that hath the seven spirits of God. The 
 reason, why the Holy Ghost is here represented by these 
 seven spirits, is neither obvious, nor probably within the 
 limits of human research. By this representation the 
 Lord may refer to his peculiar mode of existence in the 
 Godhead, or to his manner of communicating himself to 
 the Churches in a sevenfold influence on the human soul. 
 But there is certainly a particular motive, why the Lord 
 declares to the angel at Sardis, and to him especially, that 
 
CHAPTER III. 1—6. 107 j 
 
 He had the seven spirits of God. It is notorious, that the 
 separation of the Greek and Latin churches was indeed 
 begun by the aspiring views and haughty conduct of the 
 Roman pontiffs, towards the patriarchs of the Eastern 
 churches ; but this was by no means the only cause. The 
 breach was still widened by that famous and unhappy con- 
 test about image-worship, and the procession of the Holy 
 Ghost from the Son. This the Eastern bishops denied, 
 and charged the Latins with heresy, and with the crime of 
 having corrupted the creed of Constantinople ; by adding 
 the words Jilio que, i. e. and from the Son, without autho- 
 rity. The Greek church has ever since asserted this doc- 
 trine, that the Holy Ghost, proceeded from the Father 
 only m , and therefore the Lord here declares to his ministry 
 in that community, in order to rectify their confession, 
 that He also hath the seven spirits of God, as well as the Fa- 
 ther. 
 
 I know thy works, &c. &c. The last part of this verse 
 should be rendered thus : I have inspected thy offices,: 
 though thou hast a form as if thou livedst, yet thou, art 
 dead. For this sense of the word, ovo^oc, see Hypom. 
 Ernest, in loco, and for my translation of o T<> Glassius, 
 and Math, v, 17. Here the Lord describes the character 
 of his ministry in the Grecian church — a lamentable pic- 
 ture indeed, but notoriously true, even to the present day. 
 For many centuries already, that Church has been covered 
 according to the best authorities, with a thick and gloomy 
 veil of ignorance and superstition, and its guardians, or 
 priesthood has been equally destitute of knowledge and 
 vital religion. Though there were at all times a few judi- 
 cious and pious servants of Jesus among them, yet the ge- 
 nerality placed the whole of religion in a laborious round 
 of rites and ceremonies, and knew very little of the life 
 and power of godliness in the soul of man. 
 
 Thou hast a form, saith the Lord — a liturgy, a Church 
 government, a round of external services in worship, which 
 
108 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 makes a good appearance, and produces you the name 
 among the congregations of being my ministry. Those 
 who can see no further than the surface, may judge, that 
 also your souls were alive to God and to my cause in them ; 
 but my eye has penetrated this veil of hypocrisy, and my 
 judgment diifers widely from that of unenlightened reason. 
 
 Thou art dead, a lifeless corpse, a body of unregene- 
 rated men, not quickened by the spirit of him that raised 
 up Jesus from the dead. Your heart is unchanged, your 
 reason not illuminated from above,- you only understand 
 the external meaning of the Scriptures by means of human 
 learning, and not that which is spiritually discerned, and 
 gives life, energy and activity to the soul. Therefore you 
 want zeal, and all your labours are void of spiritual suc- 
 cess and blessing among the sons and daughters of men. 
 
 Verse 2. Be watchful. y[v% ypyyopuv, Be thou awa- 
 kened, from thy spiritual sleep, and arise from the dead, 
 and Christ shall give thee light, Eph. v, 14. By the origi- 
 nal the Lord commands him to awaken from his state of 
 sloth and carelessness, to a sense of duty ; but our common 
 version refers more particularly to the duty of remaining 
 in a state of watchfulness, A man must first awake to a 
 sense of his danger, before he is capable of guarding 
 against the enemy of souls. 
 
 And strengthen the things which remain, &c. K#) ^yjp^ov 
 t» KoiTtoi a piKXu a,7ro^xviTv. And support the forsaken, 
 which are ready to die. See Pasor's Lex. and Kypke in 
 loco, Ti» tonroi> ts? Konrxs (ttcIvtok;) reliqua,\.e. reliquos 
 omnes. The Church at Sardis contains three sorts of peo- 
 ple : 1. The angel, or properly acknowledged gospel min- 
 istry, who are the immediate subjects of this charge. 2, 
 The rest, the forsaken, the removed. 3. The few names, 
 which the angel at Sardis had ; by which we may under- 
 stand the ministry of separate parties, who yet remained 
 under the jurisdiction of the Grecian church. By these 
 fcqm&) the rest) the forsaken or removed, I understand such 
 
CHAPTER III. 1—6. 109 
 
 as had been excommunicated by the ministry of the Greek 
 church, forsaken and persecuted against the will and plea- 
 sure of the Lord ; among which the falsely accused Pauli- 
 cians hold a chief place. I know the prejudices, which 
 have been handed down in church histories from Greek 
 authors, respecting this Christian and pious society of 
 men ; but I am also convinced from reading Gibbon on 
 the decline and fall of the Roman empire, that these 
 Greeks, their inveterate enemies, are bad authorities in 
 this case. This society was formed by a certain Constan- 
 tine, at Manalis, beyond Samosata, in the seventh century, 
 stnd at first consisted chiefly of those Gnostics and Mani 
 cheans, who during thefirst centuries of the Christian sera, 
 had been driven to the banks of the river Euphrates. Con- 
 stantine preferred the writings of the Apostle Paul, and 
 adopted them as his particular rule of faith and practice ; 
 and hence their name of Paulicians. This society soon ex* 
 tended itself over all the provinces of Asia Minor to the Eu- 
 phrates, and established numerous congregations through- 
 out all Armenia, They were founded in the true spirit of 
 Christianity, and flourished as a garden of the Lord, until 
 the Grecian emperors Constans, Justinian II, Leo the 
 Isaurian,\ the empress Theodora and others, with a cor- 
 rupt and restless priesthood, began to persecute them with 
 a degree of bitterness and barbarity, horrible beyond ex- 
 pression. During the reign of Theodora only, more than 
 100,000 suffered martyrdom, by every kind of tortures; 
 because they would not return to the bosom of a corrupted 
 Church, and submit to the tyranny of a worldly minded 
 priesthood. In order to get rid of these sincere disciples 
 of Jesus, who had become troublesome to a lifeless and in- 
 dolent clergy, large bodies of them were transported from 
 Armenia into Thrace; from whence they passed on into 
 Bulgaria, Sclavonia, Italy and France, where ^hey united 
 with the Yallenses, Albigenses and Waldenses, and were 
 again cruelly persecuted by the Roman pontiffs. Those 
 
1 10 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 who remained behind in Armenia, and Syria, were often 
 driven to the most desperate measures, to prevent the total 
 destruction of their families ; and their zealous and faith- 
 ful teachers, being every where particularly sought after, 
 were ready to expire under the severity of their persecutors. 
 These are the forsaken — the removed, whom the Lord di- 
 rects the angel at Sardis to support, to sustain, to prop, as 
 a tottering ediiice, because they had almost been brought 
 to the point of entire extinction. 
 
 I have not found thy works perfect before God. tv^kKyipoh- 
 fxivx, from 7ta^o&>, signifies fulfilled, satisfied, completed, 
 fully administered, Col. iv. 17. 7rA*j£o'«, omnes officii 
 partes oheo. Vide Pasor. It often refers to what a per- 
 son has promised to perform, or what has become his duty 
 to do : Scil. rov vouov, the law, or the duties of an office. 
 These words v yelp ivqvikm gov rcH t^yd ir nr Ky\^u> pivot 
 should therefore be rendered thus : I have not found thy of- 
 fices fully administered before God. The Lord grants that 
 he has made a good beginning, but not continued with the 
 same zeal and faithfulness ; he charges him with having 
 performed part of his duty, but not the whole. He proba- 
 bly hereby refers, both to the whole of his administration, 
 as the ministry of the Church, and to his guilty negligence 
 in failing to succour and support the poor Paulicians in 
 their deep distress. Thus he stood charged on the book of 
 judgment before God, against the great day of final retri- 
 bution. 
 
 Verse 3. Remejnber how thou hast received and heard. 
 Here the Lord seems to remind his servants of their ordi- 
 nation, when they were invested with the standing power, 
 of being his ministry of reconciliation in his Church. Bear 
 it always in your mind, says he, whose servants you are, 
 that the word of reconciliation is entrusted to you, the go- 
 vernment of the Church and body of Jesus Christ, the ora* 
 cles of God, 1 Thess. iv. 1. 2 Tim. i. 13. and the sealing 
 ordinances of the sacraments. Remember jro>$-, how you. 
 
CHAPTER III. 1—6. Ill 
 
 and your predecessors received them pure, and uncorrupt- 
 ed, out of the hands of the apostles, as you have heard hy 
 the doctrine of others ; hold fast, and administer them af- 
 ter their example, in word, in conversation* in charity, in 
 spirit, in faith, and purity, 1 Tim. iv. 12. Repent, and 
 change your mind where you have deviated from the form 
 of sound words, that you may walk in order to please God 
 in Christ Jesus. 
 
 If thou shall not watch, I will come on thee as a thief. 
 Watchfulness consists in a careful attention to whatever 
 passes in the world without, or in our own hearts within 
 us, in order to derive advantage from it. But when the 
 Lord requires this duty of his ministry, it has particular 
 reference to the enemies and obstacles of their labours, and 
 the prosperity of Zion. This is the case here ; and the 
 Lord threatens on non-observance of this duty, that he 
 will come on him as a thief. This has been a usual expres 
 sion among the Eastern nations to denote an unexpected 
 calamity or judgment. The object of a thief is not strictly 
 to murder, but to rob us of our property, when we sleep in 
 security. This judgment the Lord has executed on the 
 Eastern churches, by the amazing victories of Genghiz- 
 kan, Tamerlane, and the Turks. The last of these en- 
 tirely annihilated the Grecian empire, robbed the Chris- 
 tians of their wealth, treated them like slaves, loaded them 
 with insupportable taxes, and obliged them to submit to- 
 many vexatious and oppressive laws : while those furious 
 adventurers almost extinguished the religion of Jesus in 
 the East. This dire judgment happened between the 
 twelfth and fifteenth centuries, and the power of the Turks 
 has continued to the present day. 
 
 Verse 4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis. Ry 
 ohtyoi ovopottoty a few names or persons, we may un- 
 derstand, single ministers of the gospel among the many 
 different sects in the Greek Church, who remained in 
 union with that ministerial succession ; and a#so those an- 
 
112 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 cient witnesses of the truth, whom the Greeks called Mas* 
 mlians, i. e. persons that pray. Many of these were per-* 
 Sons of eminent piety, and zeal for genuine Christianity, 
 and neither enthusiasts nor heretics. They bore a loud 
 testimony against the vices of the priesthood, and were 
 therefore treated by them, either with derision or scorn., 
 We are not sufficiently acquainted with the history of the 
 Eastern church, to enter into many particulars on this 
 subject ; but even their enemies at times acknowledged the 
 sincerity of their piety and eminent virtue. The Lord ex- 
 presses the worth of their heart by saying : They have not 
 defiled the garments of nheir souls, by self-righteous- 
 ness, or the pollutions of the world ; they shall walk with 
 me in white, for they are worthy. This is a special pro- 
 mise, made to them only. They shall walk with him. 
 
 Verse 5. He that overcometh shall be clothed in white 
 raiment. The promise is always general, and refers to the 
 whole Church and its faithful members, as well as to the 
 ministry ; on condition that they overcome and persevere 
 in the great conflict unto death. The white colour denotes 
 holiness and victory, and a white vestment, great distinc- 
 tion, and privileges in the world to come. 
 
 I will not blot out his name out of the book of life. It was 
 customary with the monarchs of the East, to have the 
 names and deeds of such persons recorded in a book, who 
 had done great and eminent service to their persons, or 
 empire. Est. vi. 1. To such a record in heaven, the 
 Lord seems to allude in this place. Persons of such dis- 
 tinguished services were entitled to particular reward or 
 privileges, such as office, titles and dignity; or perhaps the 
 Lord may here refer to the registers of genealogy, that 
 were kept among the people of God in the land of promise, 
 by which on their return from Babylon, they proved their 
 titles to theij; patrimony, and the priests to the priesthood. 
 Ezra ii. 62. Those whose names were not found in these 
 registers, had forfeited their inheritance. Under this las£ 
 
CHAPTER III. 1— 6* 113 
 
 allusion, the import of these words would he, that the Lord 
 should then consider and reward them as his elect. 
 
 The Lord will confess their names before his Father and 
 before his angels. Heavenly honour ! immense reward ! 
 When they were yet in this pilgrimage, the world separat- 
 ed and reproached them, and cast out their names as evil ; 
 but then the Lord will mention them to his Father, as his, 
 and as worthy of preferment and dignity. Those around 
 them on earth, often insulted and mortified them while 
 here — but then, the angels will honour and exalt them 
 through all eternity* 
 
A PASTORAL CHARGE 
 
 TO THE ANGEL AT PHILADELPHIA 
 
 Verse 7. And to the angel of the Church in Philadelphia 
 write ; these things saith He that is Holy, He 
 that is true, He that hath the key of David, He 
 that openeth, and no man shutteth ; and shut- 
 teth> and no man openeth ; 
 
 8. I know thy works : heliold, I have set before 
 
 thee an open door, and no man can shut it ; for 
 thou hast a little strength, and has kept my 
 word, and hast not denied my name. 
 
 9. Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of 
 
 Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, 
 but do lie ;" behold, I will make them to come , 
 and worship before thy feet, and to know that I 
 have loved thee. 
 
 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience/ 
 I also will keep thee from the hour of tempta- 
 tion, which shall come upon all the world, to try 
 them that dwell upon the earth. 
 
 11. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which 
 
 thou hast, that no man take thy crown. 
 
 12. Him that overcometb will I make a pillar in the 
 temple of my God, and he shall go no more out; 
 and I will write upon him the name of my God, 
 and the name of the city of my God, which is 
 New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of hea- 
 ven from my God ; and I will write upon him 
 my new name. 
 
 1 3. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit 
 
 saith unto the Churches. 
 
CHAPTER III. 1—6. 115 
 
 This charge is given to the new succession of the gos- 
 pel ministry in the Protestant Church ; which is called 
 Philadelphia, because of the brotherly love that subsists 
 between the different communities belonging thereto, and 
 their unanimous testimony against Popery and its corrup- 
 tions, both in doctrine and worship. It is worthy of re- 
 mark, that the different names of these seven Churches, 
 when considered according to the meaning of the primi- 
 tive words, of which they are composed, are all expressive 
 of the internal state of these Churches at their distinct 
 periods of time. 
 
 1. Ephesus, signifies ardent desire or desirable, and ex- 
 presses that ardent wish and zeal of the Church dur- 
 ing the apostolic period, to extend and propagate the 
 Christian religion, and her amiable and lovely char- 
 acter in the sight of heaven. 
 
 2. Smyrna, denotes myrrh or bitterness, and in pro- 
 phetic language is an emblem of persecution and suf- 
 ferings, to which period it also refers. 
 
 ,3. Pergamos, an exalted tower, or steeple. This was the 
 name of that well fortified castle at Troja, from 
 whence this signification originated ; which here in- 
 dicates that firm and invincible stand, which the 
 Church had taken from the time of Constantine the 
 Great. 
 
 4. Thyatira, from -B-vu, I sacrifice, and tsi'^w, I cor- 
 rupt, a corrupted sacrifice, and expresses that corrupt 
 worship of God introduced by Jezebel, which was 
 not a sweet savour, but the offensive smell of a mor- 
 tified offering before the Lord. 
 
 5, Sardis, from the Hebrew word Sarad, to remain, 
 signifies the remainder, the residue. After the 
 schism, the Greeks were under the proud impression 
 of being the only Church of Christ left, after the 
 great conflict with Paganism and the establishment 
 of Popery among the Latins; but after the Mahome- 
 
m REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 dan inundation on the Eastern part of the Roman 
 empire, their Church became a remnant indeed. 
 
 6. Philadelphia, signifies brotherly love, 
 
 7, Laodicea, signifies judicature of the people, or the 
 rights of the people; because in that Church the high- 
 est authority is lodged in its members, who rule the 
 Church as a political polity, according to reason and 
 conveniency of circumstances. Here all Ecclesias- 
 tical discipline and Church censure is lost. 
 
 Verse 7. He that is hohj — is true. The holy one of Is- 
 rael, Jer. xlv. 11 ; the true antitype of the Jewish high 
 priest, who was considered the most holy person in Israel, 
 Exod. xxviii. 36. Among all the sons of men he is holy 
 without sin, and perfect in his own person. He is the real 
 antitype, in whom all types and figures of the old covenant 
 were actually fulfilled; true in all his promises to his 
 Churches— in all his threatenings to his enemies — The 
 only infallible guide through the dark valley of this world. 
 
 He that hath the key of David. By this expression the 
 Lord refers us to that memorable prophecy, Jer. xxii. in 
 which the prophet foretells the final doom of the kingdom 
 of Israel by the Assyrians. Acc6rding to the use the Lord 
 makes of that prediction in this place, Jerusalem and the 
 land of Juda denote the Christian countries in Europe, 
 and Sebna, the proud and haughty treasurer over the kings 
 house, signifies the Pope at this present time; who abuses 
 the keys of the kingdom of heaven in the vilest manner, as 
 Sebna did his authority in Juda; He shall be violently 
 turned and tossed like a ball, driven from his station, verse 
 18, 19 ; and the Lord himself* will be the true Eliakim, 
 who will make a better use of these keys to the castle and 
 royal treasury of David, than he has done—And what he 
 does will be final. 
 
 Every year on a certain day, the Pope assumes the pre- 
 tended authority of his chair, and pronounces a host of 
 reost horrible curses and anathemas against the Protest 
 
CHAPTER III. 7— 13. W 
 
 tants, giving them over to the devil for eternal damnation, 
 because they will not acknowledge the pretensions of his 
 holiness. The poor man seems to be ignorant, that the 
 Lord has seven Churches in one ; though no doubt, there 
 are also seven principal parts in his own body, from which 
 he might learn wisdom. Weak children of God might be 
 terrified by this unchristian and audacious conduct of the 
 Roman bishop; the Lord therefore comforts them, that he 
 has the key to the heavenly treasury, and that the tyran- 
 nical anathemas of the haughty Popes are of no effect. 
 
 Verse 8. I have set before thee an open door. J'eJw^ 
 £v«7nov, might be rendered, / have established publicly be- 
 fore you an opened door. See Eph. i. 22. and Luke xii. 9. 
 where $l$ay.i signifies to constitute, establish, and ivwirtov, 
 publicly before an assembly, council, or diet. Here the 
 Lord refers to that great work of reformation, which was- 
 begun in Germany by those eminent men of God, Luther, 
 Zwingel and Calvin, in the year 1517. Luther stood sin- 
 gly before that grand assembly at Worms, A. D. 1521 ; 
 and with great resolution and presence of mind contended 
 for the Word of God, as the only rule of faith. At the diet 
 of Augsburg, A. D. 1530, those ministers and churches, 
 which had embraced the evangelic doctrine of Luther, made 
 that famous confession of faith, by which the Lutheran 
 community stands distinguished from other Protestant so- 
 cieties of later date. A. D. 1548, the Interim was agreed 
 to, and 1555, on the 25th of September, the Protes- 
 tants obtained legal authority for the free exercise of their 
 religion in Germany, which they have enjoyed to the pre- 
 sent day. Thus the Lord has publicly established an open 
 door, for the progress of the Evangelic doctrine, and fojp an 
 extensive propagation of the gospel of Jesus among many 
 nations. And the Protestants did not want for zeal, to 
 enter this open door. The light of the reformation soon 
 spread all over Germany, Switzerland, Sweden, Denmark, 
 Britain, and into some parts of France, Bohemia, Poland, 
 
1 1 8 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 and the Netherlands; where thousands of congregations 
 have since been established in unison with the different 
 Protestant societies, which form the Church of Philadel- 
 phia. 
 
 Thou hast a little strength. The Protestants are but a 
 small number, in comparison with the many Roman Ca- 
 tholic countries and kingdoms ; but yet they have a power 
 and they will retain it till the Lord comes. 
 
 Thou hast kept my word. This was the great theme of 
 the Protestant Reformers against Popery and its corrup- 
 tions. No traditions, no pretended infallibility of the 
 Pope, or the fathers ; the word of Jesus was their only au- 
 thority and rule of faith, of worship and practice. The 
 Reformation of the Church rests on this foundation, this 
 is her distinguisl i mg ch aracter from Popery. The original 
 is not KgciTiiv, to keep, to hold, but -rtjvsiv, to guard, to pre- 
 serve, and refers to the Protestant endeavours to defend 
 the authority and dignity of the Word of God, against tra- 
 ditions and the inventions of men. 
 
 Hast not denied my name. The name of Christ signifies 
 in this place, his person and religion. Never, before these 
 last fifty years, was the Protestant Church in danger of 
 denying the Lord Jesus, or his religion. The Romish 
 Church,., although corrupted, is still a Christian Church, 
 in which souls may be trained up to eternal felicity. The 
 Protestants had nothing to fear from Popery in that res- 
 pect. But since Voltaire, Rosseau, and with them a host 
 of French infidels began to write against religion — since 
 the Kantian philosophy has become the fashion of to 
 day — since even eminent divines have begun to trace out 
 a i%w system of what they call the higher exegesis, for 
 the explanation of the Scriptures ; since then a flood of in- 
 fidelity has overflown all Europe. Even Germany, which 
 by the blessed reformation had become the fountain of 
 light and truth to other countries, and was since that time 
 so eminently adorned with great and good men for near 
 
CHAPTER III. 7— 13. 112 
 
 three centuries, has lost much of her glory hy those nume- 
 rous Illuminati and other infidel societies established 
 among all ranks of her inhabitants. These vain pretenders, 
 to philosophy have not yet discovered their delusion — 
 many of her respectable divines have still neither taste nor 
 relish for divine truths — and the higher ranks consider it 
 a condescension to read any thing serious; unless it comes- 
 recommended by all the charms of wit and elegance. 
 However, there still are many thousand respectable and 
 faithful divines in the Protestant Church, and in all 
 her distinct fraternities, of which she consists ; and among 
 the middle classes of society, this temptation to infidelity 
 will never produce any great effect. Whatever our anti- 
 cipation may be from present appearances of apostacy in 
 Europe or America^ the Lord may thoroughly purge his 
 floor ; but the Protestant Church will remain firm and 
 faithful in the confession of Jesus Christ, and his doctrines, 
 till he comes. 
 
 Verse 9. i" will make them of the synagogue of Satan, ' 
 come and worship hefore thy feet. These words are not 
 yet fulfilled. If they are to be understood in their natural 
 meaning* as in the charge to the angel at Smyrna, pro- 
 perly of Jews; then the Protestant Church during the fu* 
 ture persecution by the adherents of Popery, will have to 
 expect a renewed scene of Jewish animosities, as of old ; 
 and at last a harvest with some of them. This sense is very 
 probable. But if we are to take these words as being of 
 figurative import, they may imply that seme of the great 
 champions of infidelity will lay down their weapons of un* 
 righteousness against the Church, and make public con- 
 fession of their falsi accusations and guilt. It has often 
 been the case during the first century after the Reformation, 
 that those who falsely called themselves members of the 
 Church of Christ, and were only the sycophants of the Ro- 
 mish Jezebel, after many fallacious and perfidious accusa- 
 tions, made public acknowledgment of their guilty con- 
 
i20 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 duct towards the Protestants, and became converts to their 
 faith. And we may now expect the same thing of the 
 champions of modern philosophy. Truth may he sup- 
 pressed for a time, but her own internal lustre will always 
 again discover her genuine beauty ; and her enemies must 
 at last feel the necessity of her company, and own her ex- 
 cellence. 
 
 Verse 10. Because thou hast kept the word of my pa- 
 tience, I also will keep thee from the hmr of temptation, 
 vxopovy ought to be rendered, expectancy, or patient 
 expectation, in a passive sense here, [See 2 Thess. iii. 5. 
 1 Thess. i. 3.] so as to refer to the advent of Christ, of 
 which the Lord also speaks in the following verse. The 
 meaning is : Because thou hast constantly professed the 
 doctrine [rovAoyov J concerning my coming again among 
 you, to unite all my Churches, and to establish my king- 
 dom of everlasting dominion, in which all powers on earth 
 shall serve and obey me, Dan. vii. Some expositors 
 however have taken the original as rendered by our com- 
 mon version, and understood the doctrine of his sufferings 
 for the sins of the world, in which he has taught us, how 
 to exercise patience in taking up our cross to follow him, 
 Math. xvi. 24. To both these points of doctrine the Pro- 
 testant Church has borne a constant testimony, though 
 more explicitly and unanimously to the last — and we here 
 see, her conduct in that respect meets the entire approba- 
 tion of the Lord ; for both these doctrines greatly tend to 
 the glory of Christ, and the prosperity of his kingdom. 
 Patience and constancy until the mystery of God be fin- 
 ished, is now more necessary to the followers of Christ, 
 than ever. 
 
 In consideration of this proof of faithfulness, the Lord 
 promises them a great reward. I will also keep thee from 
 the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all the 
 world. When are we to expect this great temptation, and 
 in what will it consist ? In my opinion this momentous trial 
 
CHAPTER I1L 7— 13*. ml 
 
 has already commenced, and will consist in the following 
 particulars. 
 
 I. That general propensity and natural aptness in the 
 present disposition of the Christian world towards infide- 
 lity v and the illustration of natural truths, without all refer- 
 ence to God or his word. This indeed is the spirit of our 
 times, in which unbelief in Christ has increased to an 
 alarming degree, and like the dragon in the Revelation, 
 has drawn the third part of the stars of heaven, and cast 
 them to the earth. The effects already produced are por- 
 tentous. The public apostacy of a great and polished na- 
 tion, glorying in the abominations of her own hands ; the 
 public avowal of Deism and even Atheism* by many in 
 every Christian country, who dare to treat Christianity as a 
 mere kind of fanaticism in open conversation,without ablush 
 or check of conscience ; the multiplicity of books, writ- 
 ten in open or concealed defiance of the religion of Christ, 
 and in language and style, adapted to all classes and ranks 
 of society ; these are the dire effects of the above mention- 
 ed propensity, and the sad prognostics of an hour of temp," 
 tation, never yet experienced by the Church o£ Christ. 
 
 II. The present torrent of revolutionary politics, per- 
 vading all ranks of civil society, has greatly deranged the 
 affairs of the political world; as infidelity, its fountain 
 head, is certainly the first cause of all moral degeneracy 
 and confusion. It has brought about a general neglect of 
 family worship, and of vital religion, by which a due sense 
 of our obligations towards God and the civil authority, is 
 chiefly nourished ; and introduced such an indifference to 
 all religion, as even to sap the foundation of civil society, 
 and make man attempt his rights and liberties in a state 
 of nature. This is the true fountain of that greedy and. 
 insatiable desire after liberty and the rights of man, 
 which even now divides America, scourges Europe, and is 
 about to produce a fermentation in Asia and Africa, as far 
 as civilization extends. This is the true spirit of temwta r 
 
122 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 item to civil discontent, luxury, pride, envy and avarice — 
 it is Satan transformed into an angel of light. 
 
 III. A new revival of Popery by the power of tlie se- 
 cond beast from the earth, Rev. xiii. 11 — 17. which will 
 instigate a most sanguinary persecution against the Pro- 
 testants, and against all those who refuse to worship t!e 
 first beast, or his image. The chief points of this pro- 
 phecy are not yet fulfilled, but their accomplishment is near 
 at hand. Our eyes may behold those abominations, and 
 our hearts will bleed for our brethren in Europe. Many 
 will fall a sacrifice to Papal vengeance ; and more will 
 prove unfaithful to their Lord, and worship the beast. 
 
 IV. This hour of temptation will be completed by the 
 ascension of the beast from the bottomless pit, and that 
 train of unparalleled calamities and tyranny, which then 
 ensues. Though the element already exists, in which this 
 beast shall live, move, and have its being ; the beast itself 
 has not yet assumed the reins of government, and probably 
 will not come into full view yet for a time. 
 
 Upon all the world. \%) tJjV ofoovpivvg sometimes sig 
 nifies only the Roman empire. See Luke ii. 1. Acts xi. 28. 
 But it appears to me, this temptation will be of far greater 
 extent, because its circumference is immediately after re- 
 peated by the expression, " upon the earth." 
 
 To try tJiem that dwell upon the earth. This manner of 
 expression generally denotes worldly minded and carnal 
 men, who live as if tiiis world was their only home. This 
 temptation therefore will not only concern the children of 
 God, it will befall the children of tlie world also, whether 
 they be Jews, Turks, Pagans or Christians. 
 
 also will keep thee. During this intense and general 
 trial of the civilized world, the Lord promises to preserve 
 his gospel ministry in the Protestant Church. He as the 
 true Eliakim, hath taken tlie key to the strong hold of 
 David (2 Sam. v. 7.) on Mount Zion, from tlie Roman 
 Sebna, Jer. xxii. 19— -22. where he will afford them pro- 
 
CHAPTER III. f— 13 123 
 
 "tec lion against the Assyrians, when that scene of misery 
 and danger commences.- Wherever this strong hold may 
 be, in the Kast or West, the whole figure indicates a flight 
 to a place of safety and union, not so \cry distant, and 
 within the limits of the former encampment of the Church. 
 
 Verse 11. Behold J come quickly. This then is the last 
 conflict which we shall have to sustain. Its length is call- 
 ed an hour, i. e. a determinate space of time in the coun- 
 cils of heaven. It may he short in comparison with the 
 times of the three woes in the Itevclation \ but it will appear 
 very long to all the children of God. During this dark 
 hour, we shall often walk sad and troubled, like his disci- 
 ples to Emmaus, and ask one another : will our long ex- 
 pected king not soon make his appearance again among 
 his oppressed and persecuted followers ? It is impossible 
 that he should leave or forsake us, and yet he has now 
 been silent for eighteen centuries — and that is long. Might 
 he not give us at least one visible token, to comfort our 
 hearts and cheer our souls in this burning desert ? Our ea- 
 ger eyes have often looked for the appearance of the morn- 
 ing star, and the prognostics of the great day of his 
 Church; but we have hitherto discovered little of his ap- 
 proach. To this lamentation the Lord here answers : be 
 comforted my children, the honr is now arrived, behold, I 
 come quickly for your complete and glorious deliverance. 
 Hold that fast which thou hast, in these times of apostacy 
 and political confusion. I cannot expect you to make great 
 progress in your journey among rocks and cliffs, in this 
 dark and dreary night,* only take heed that you may not 
 forfeit your crown of victory, which I have already allot- 
 ted as your reward. 
 
 Verse 12. Him that overcomdh will I make a pillar in 
 the temple of my God. Great is the promised reward — but 
 the conflict has been tremendous too, which the faithful 
 combatant had to sustain, and for which it is offered. The 
 ronnuerors in Philadelphia shall be a pillar in the temple 
 
124 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 of God. This temple is not in New Jerusalem, but previ- 
 ous to it ; for the name of the city of God shall be written 
 upon this pillar, as a token of their citizenship there, when 
 it shall come down from heaven. This temple denotes the 
 Church of Jesus Christ during the Millennium, in which 
 the faithful Protestant ministry shall be one of the pillars, 
 to support the inside work of the House of God, i. e. they 
 shall superintend the priesthood and the whole govern- 
 ment of the Church during that glorious period. In what 
 #11 this noble administration will then consist, time will 
 exhibit. The Lord mentions a second, and remarkable 
 use of this pillar : he will write upon it three different 
 names, the name of God, the name of New Jerusalem, and 
 the name of Christ. It was an ancient custom to decorate 
 the pillars of temples and Churches with coats of arms, 
 and trophies of signal victories ; or even to inscribe the 
 names and celebrated deeds of great and good men on their 
 most conspicuous parts, for the information of attending 
 spectators. In allusion to this custom, the Lord promises 
 the faithful Phil*lelphians, that he will make them a stand- 
 ing ministry in his future Church, to declare the great 
 deeds and ways of God with the nations on earth ; the con- 
 flicts and triumphs of Christ in his Church ; the civil and 
 ecclesiastic constitutions of New Jerusalem; in order to 
 acquaint them with their duties in that Theocracy, or 
 royal priesthood, which will be established on earth dur- 
 ing the tylillennium. He that hath an ear, let him hear. 
 
A PASTORAL CHARGE 
 TO THE ANGEL AT LAODICEA. 
 
 Verse 14. And unto the angel of the Church of the Lao- 
 diceans write ; these things saith the Amen, 
 the faithful and true Witness, the beginning of 
 the creation of God. 
 
 15. I know thy works, that thou art neither cold 
 nor hot : I would thou wert cold or hot. 
 
 16. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither 
 cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. 
 
 17. Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased 
 with goods, and have need of nothing; and 
 knowest not that thou art wretched, and miser- 
 able, and poor, and blind and naked. 
 
 18. I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the 
 fire, that thou mayest be rich, and white rai- 
 ment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the 
 shame of thy nakedness do not appear ; and 
 anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou 
 mayest see. 
 
 19. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten ; be 
 zealous, therefore, and repent. 
 
 20. Behold, I stand at the door and knock : If any 
 man hear my voice, and open the door, I will 
 come into him, and will sup with him, and he 
 with me. 
 
 21. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with 
 me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and 
 am set down with my father in his throne. 
 
 22. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spi- 
 rit saith unto the Churches. 
 
126 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 There is a remarkable difference in the title of this an- 
 gel, by which he is in a singular manner distinguished 
 from those in the foregoing charges. They are all address- 
 ed thus : The angel at Ephcsus, Smyrna, Pcrgamos, &c. 
 but here: The angel of the Church of ike Laodzccans ; by 
 which the Lord seems to indicate, that this succession of 
 the gospel ministry are less his servants, than in any of 
 the former Churches, and more immediate] y the dependent 
 servants of the people — which perhaps is a chief cause of 
 their deplorable spiritual condition. The different man- 
 ner of expression, however, refers more immediately to 
 the Church, over which this angel presides. She is called 
 the Church of the Laodiseans, where in the former charges 
 only the places are mentioned, in which those Churches 
 are, and Jesus Christ, as the owner of them, understood ; 
 as if the Lord attributed her existence as a separate 
 Church, more to the hands of men, than to his own wise 
 and all disposing Providence — for which reason he could 
 not fully own her as his Church. This idea also receives 
 considerable support from the signification of her name, 
 Laodicea, which word being composed of AjtoVaud <Mc»j, 
 signifies the right, jurisdiction and judgment of the people, 
 and thus expresses the internal state of this Church, in 
 which the Church government is lodged in the hands of the 
 members, who judge and are judged. 
 
 It no less imports us to ask, why only the members of 
 this Church are not mentioned in one body, as those In the 
 other charges. All the former are entitled : the Church 
 at Ephesus, Smyrna, &c. he. but this in the plural number 
 thus: the Church of the Laodiceans. I have seen Gries- 
 back's variation here: \v XaoSiwu ix-KA^la?, but it ap- 
 pears to me not sufficiently supported ; neither does it so 
 well accord with the spirit and internal state of this 
 Church, as the reading in the common Greek text. We 
 dare not suspect a play of words, or an inadvertent lapse 
 of the pen, when the Lord speaks — there certainly is a rea- 
 
CHAPTER III. 14—22. 127 
 
 son for this change. In my opinion this maimer of expres- 
 sion indicates, that this Church consists of many small ho- 
 dies of Christians, which have separated from the other 
 Churches, where each body .governs itself independently 
 of the rest, though according to the same mind and princi- 
 ples, by which alone they stand united. However, the 
 Lord still regards her teachers as his ministry, and the 
 united number of their societies or congregations, as his 
 Church. Their creed, therefore, must yet be orthodox, 
 at least as to essential points of doctrine : for by Atheism, 
 or Deism in their confession, they would totally forfeit the 
 name of being a Church of Christ. Though there appears 
 to be but a slight connexion at first between the different 
 bodies, of which this Church consists, when the whole of 
 what has been said, is taken into consideration ; yet time 
 and circumstances will induce at least the ministry, to 
 draw the cords of union more to a point. 
 
 Terse 14. The Amen. This is a Hebrew word, and 
 Eftoheei Amen, signifies the God of truth. Jer. Ixv. 16. It 
 also has the sanction of an oath, Deut. xxvii. and then its 
 imp rt is, that all the words to which it refers, shall most 
 assuredly be fulfilled. In this last signification, our blessed 
 Lord often uses it in the Evangelists, where we read in 
 English : " Verily, verily, I say unto you," as a solemn 
 oatli of assurance, annexed to those truths, which solely 
 rest on his authority. By declaring himself the Amen 
 then, we arc solemnly assured, that he himself will fulfil 
 all the promises of God to man. 
 
 The fiithful and true vvit:;,ess. He is called the faithful 
 witness, because he has testified the whole truth of God to 
 man ; and true, because he declared nothing but the truth 
 in the name of his Father on earth* and sealed it with his 
 blood. Jer. Iv. 4. He was a witness indeed, who brought 
 the truth with him from heaven, the Logos of God, none 
 knew it as well as he, for he is the truth himself to all eter- 
 nity. Reader attend to his testimony, it is worthy of all 
 regard. 
 
12S REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 The beginning of the creation of God. Not principium 
 passivum, as if He himself was the first of all created be- 
 ings, but principium activum, from whom all created be- 
 ings received existence. Col. i. 16. Psalms cii. 26. 27. 
 Heb. ii. 2. A^^, the beginning, signifies the first foun- 
 tain, author or origin, and is a word of great import among 
 the ancient Orientals. The beginning of creation denotes 
 the first opening and entrance of the ground-plot to all ex- 
 istence; and in progressive life, to higher degrees. Jill 
 things were made by Him; and without Sim was not any 
 thing made that was made. John i. 3. The Zend Avesta 
 of Zoroaster, according to Mr. Jlnquetil du Perron's trans- 
 lation, T. iii. p. 800. 670. 697. conceives the most inward 
 principle of all creation to be life, and cosmogony, a refining 
 or clarifying of light into life. The life of the earth, sun > 
 trees, animals and men, are only so many different de- 
 grees of clarified light into life, which in its highest degree 
 of refinement is the image of God in the souls of holy, chari- 
 table and good men. God dwelled from eternity in his 
 fullness of uncreated light, and revealed himself by the 
 Logos in the creation of the Universe, who there was the 
 fountain-head of the life and light of angels and men.. 
 These are the noble ideas of the ancient Persians, whom 
 we call Heathens. What a difference between their exalt- 
 ed conceptions of the Logos of God, and those low and de- 
 grading assertions of self-idolizing infidels in our days? 
 They shall rise in judgment, and condemn them with all 
 their deluded followers. 
 
 Verse 15. I know thy works. I have inspected thy 
 offices, and the nature and spirit of their administration* 
 My judgment differs widely from your boasting congratu- 
 lations, by which you console yourselves to your own des- 
 truction. You are utterly mistaken in the general charac r 
 ter of your administration. 
 
 Thou art not cold. Thou art not entirely ignorant of the 
 tilings of the spirit of God, not totally a stranger to mat- 
 ters of a divine nature : not a Jew, Heathen or Infidel, 
 
CHAPTER IIL 14—22. 120 
 
 JVbr hot As boiling water is penetrated by the parti- 
 cles of heat, thus should our souls be occupied by the power 
 of Godliness in faith, love and charity, through the opera 
 tions of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 / would thou wert cold or hot. Thou couldst sooner be 
 recovered, and my sentence on thee would be less terrible* 
 Luke xii. 47. 2 Pet. ii. 21. 
 
 Verse 16. Thou art lukewarm. Not an Infidel, an An- 
 tichrist, nor a Christian. By this expression the Lord 
 refers to the whole administration of all his offices. Luke- 
 warmness in the ministry of a Church may be compre- 
 hended under the three following heads : 
 
 I. When they fall into such gross errors and miscon*- 
 ceptions, as to neglect preaching the peculiar doctrines of 
 the Christian religion. These essential points are the doc- 
 trine of the Holy Trinity of persons in the undivided God- 
 head ; the incarnation of the Son of God ,• the expiation of 
 the sin of the world by the Redeemer's sufferings and 
 death ; the efficacy of his intercession ; the necessary co- 
 operation of the Holy Ghost, in order to become expert 
 mentally acquainted with the Spirit and vital influence of 
 religion, spreading itself over all the powers of men's souls, 
 and quickening them into a divine life ; together with the 
 intimate union, between God and the believer's soul* 
 When the ministry of a Christian society ceases to be evan- 
 gelical — when their sermons are thus divested of the genu- 
 ine spirit and savour of Christianity, which alone produces 
 vital heat, nourishes the soul, and quickens the spirit ; then 
 such a ministry is lukewarm — it is like a dying man, in 
 whom the incapacitated principle of life has given way, to 
 the cold hand of chilling death. 
 
 II. When their sermons are reduced to mere moral 
 essays without scriptural motives, or instruction from 
 whence the hearer is to obtain the power, and necessary 
 disposition of heart, to perform those duties and virtuous 
 actions, which are impressed on his conscience. Our pro* 
 
130 REVELATION OP ST. JOHN, 
 
 per office is to preach the word of reconciliation to a world 
 of offending and ungrateful sinners ; to propound the terms 
 of peace and pardon to the penitent; to open the fountain 
 of light and life on their souls ; administer medicine to the 
 sick : and wholesome refreshment for the thirsty and pant- 
 ing soul. When therefore a ministry make the 'practice of 
 religion their sole subject of public discourse, and even 
 turn apes of Epictetus, or the Stoics, under a Christian garb, 
 as if the illiterate, or common people wanted capacity to 
 comprehend the great mystery of Godliness ; sueh abody of 
 nominal divines is lukewarm, and might with the same jus- 
 tice bear any other name, as well as that of a Christian 
 ministry. 
 
 III. When their manner of life and conversation is void 
 of that sweet, mild, humble and loving spirit of Jesus, 
 which like the morning sun, spreads a heavenly lustre 
 upon all the actions of good men, and animates them at all 
 times to cultivate those two grand principles of Christiani- 
 ty — piety to God, and charity to man. A ministry of 
 Jesus, without vital and experimental religion, is a curse 
 to the land. Zech. xi. 1 6. He that is not with me is 
 against me, and cannot gather, but scatters and destroys. 
 Luke xi. 23. They follow their office as a profession, come 
 abroad one day in seven, dressed in solemn looks ; and all 
 the rest of the week their social intercourse and personal 
 conduct is in open contradiction to the spirit of the gospel. 
 They are of the world, and court favour with the world, 
 that they may enjoy her pleasures; they confide in human 
 learning and knowledge, more than in the illumination 
 from above. 
 
 I xvill spue thee out. As a nauseating morsel, which ex- 
 cites disgust and vomition. Wo to that soul against which 
 the Lord has such a great aversion ! its final doom must be 
 dreadful ! This expression denotes, that the Lord will dis- 
 own this succession of Ins ministry when he comes, and 
 
CHAPTER III. 14—23. 133 
 
 reject them with contempt and indignation. This is the 
 signification of — iy,\$<u — in the original. 
 
 Verse 17. Because thou say est, I am rich, and increased 
 with goods, and hare need of nothing, hkyta here should be 
 rendered to teach, to preach, Math, xxiii. 9. to declare pub- 
 licly, 2 Cor. ix. 3. Heb. ix. 11. Math. iv. 14. R,ev. iii. 9. 
 Math. xiii. 14. These three sentences contain those pe- 
 culiar points of doctrine, which the ministry of the Laodi- 
 ceans inculcate, and by which they stand distinguished 
 from the Philadelphians, as a separate Church. I am rich: 
 Man is not in a depraved and fallen condition by nature — 
 there is no such a thing as original sin. The image of 
 God has never been defaced in the human soul — he is 
 suited to his state and place, as perfect as he ought to be in 
 the gradation of the whole chain of rational beings. All 
 the vices and corruptions in the world derive their origin 
 from education and the necessary circumstances of our ex- 
 istence here. Our modern metaphysicians have now ex- 
 pldred the ocean of the human soul, and probed all its fa- 
 culties, to the bottom. Reason is a pure and unsullied 
 light ; the will of man is not alienated from the life of 
 God; our affections are not estranged by nature; and 
 conscience is the mere child of education. This is the 
 comment on the above sentence : / am rich ; which seems 
 to refer solely to their general course or drift of doctrine 
 concerning the natural capacities and dignity of man. 
 
 / am increased with goods. Man is fully sufficient to 
 make himself virtuous — it only requires a firm and steady 
 resolution of being so ', and of this resolution he himself 
 is master, at his own pleasure. As all our disorders are 
 not the effects of sin, but consequences of our limited na- 
 ture ; all evil inclinations may be overcome by reason, 
 without the grace and assistance of God. Our happiness is 
 in our own power, and we may change our habits and dis- 
 position, by a mere philosophic use of the natural and 
 Christian means in hand. What great progress have we 
 
132 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 not made in arts and sciences, in civilization and polite- 
 ness ! To what a great degree of illumination has the hu- 
 man mind arrived since the days of the Reformation ! Su- 
 perstition is turned out of doors— -the wings of fanaticism 
 and enthusiasm will now soon be sufficiently clipped. We 
 soon will have a rational body of exegetic rules, for a more 
 reasonable explanation of the Bible, and are already fur- 
 nished with means sufficient to determine the flowers of 
 Hebrew poetry, and the bold flights and fire of oriental 
 genius. Blessed be God ! we now say little more of 
 Creeds, or Confessions of Faith ; our province is the prac- 
 tice and moral part of religion. Whether the people be- 
 lieve one God or twenty Gods, that will neither pick my 
 pocket, nor break my leg. These are just inferences and 
 a true explanation of the words : I am increased with 
 ^oods, and have need of nothing; by which the Lord re- 
 fers to their boasting of acquired abilities in science, reli- 
 gion and virtue. 
 
 And know est not that thou art wretched, and miserable, 
 &nd poor, and blind, and naked. You are most egregiously 
 deceived— full of self-conceit and vain presumption, says 
 the Lord ; your real condition is quite the reverse, of what 
 you conceive yourself to be, or to possess. Your boasted 
 metaphysics, and essays on human understanding are like 
 a transmigrating soul among the ancients, which in every 
 generation assumed a new body, and in essence always re- 
 mained the same. Your endeavours to model the princi- 
 ples of exegetical theology after this meteor of so transit- 
 ory a nature, can only serve to confuse and perplex divini- 
 ty, in order that others may again disentangle and sim- 
 plify it from your heterogeneous wisdom, which is fool- 
 ishness before God. You boast of superior illumination 
 in Divine things by the help of reason and philosophy, like 
 a blind man of sight. The empire of reason can never be 
 extended beyond the limits of the material world ; and 
 that inward illumination from above, by which alone spirit- 
 
C3APTERIII. 14—22. 133 
 
 ual things can be discerned, is not your present portion. 
 1 Cor. ii. 14. 
 
 All your fine moral discourses upon virtues and vices, 
 without scripture motives, and the whole system of re- 
 demption, will never win one soul to Christ and his hea- 
 venly kingdom. You act the part of a foolish physician at 
 the side of a sickbed, who would, without administering 
 wholesome and effective medicines, prescribe exercise to a 
 dying man, professional employment to the sick, and diet 
 where all appetite is lost. Would not an intelligent patient 
 in that case answer : Doctor, this is reversing your pro- 
 per order of proceeding; first cure my disease, and your 
 prescriptions shall be implicitly obeyed. Such a preacher 
 of mere morals, separates what God has united, and com- 
 plies only with half his commission to the world — he builds 
 the fabric of a mill, but neglects to bring the water to run 
 upon the wheel, which is to put the whole machine in mo- 
 tion. Practical holiness is the great end of religion, and 
 faith is the means — it would be folly to expect this end, 
 without the use of means in a proper manner. Not mere 
 morality, but vital religion is the chief good of man, and. 
 this also is the principal aim of an Evangelical preacher in 
 all his sermons. These only are the sermons, which the 
 Lord has ever blessed to rescue immortal souls from perdi- 
 tion into the arms of Jesus, and to nourish them unto eter- 
 nal life. For man is radically corrupted, and his restora- 
 tion must begin from the heart. A minister, therefore, 
 without vital, personal religion — sermons, thus void of the 
 genuine spirit and savour of Christianity — the private and 
 public conversation of such a moralist, in the garb of a 
 pastor of Christ's flock, without the unction from above, 
 are indeed wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, 
 and naked. 
 
 Verse 18. / counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the 
 fire. Here the Great Counsellor from heaven advises the 
 manner, how this angel may recover himself from his de r 
 
134 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 plorable condition. He was defective in three material 
 points, being poor., blind and naked; and in this wretched 
 and miserable state, cold, insensible, and full of self-con- 
 ceit, as if he wanted nothing. In order to his recovery 
 from these three distempers, the Lord recommends the fol- 
 lowing means: 1. Pure and most refined carat gold, 
 against his poverty — 2. White raiment, against his spirit- 
 ual nakedness — 3. Eyesalve, to cure the philosophical cat- 
 aract of his eyes. As his poverty consisted in a total defi- 
 ciency of divine knowledge, and his imaginary riches, in a 
 presumption that he knew all things that pertain to his sta- 
 tion in the Church ; this pure and most rejined gold must de- 
 note the illumination and unction from above, by which the 
 Holy Spirit of God teaches his friends knowledge and wis- 
 dom unto salvation. Without this illumination we rely en- 
 tirely on our own* reason, and often explain away the doc- 
 trine of grace — we only understand the Word of God by 
 nature, and not by grace; by human learning, but not by 
 the secret inspirations of the Holy Ghost ; by reason, but 
 not by love ; the outward letter, but not the secret of the 
 Spirit, or that which is spiritually discerned, and which 
 alone nourishes the vital principle of eternal life in the soul 
 of man. 
 
 White raiment, is the righteousness of saints, Rev. xix. 
 8 ; even the imputed righteousness of Jesus Christ, Jer. xi. 
 10. which we obtain by faith. For the Laodicean morality 
 is self-righteousness, and the filthy rags of a beggar ; in 
 which we shall -for ever be indigent, ashamed, and in ever- 
 lasting contempt before the citizens of the kingdom of God. 
 These we are to buy, i. e. to receive, Jer. lv. 1. for where- 
 with will a poor man buy gold, and costly raiment to cover 
 his nakedness ? But it will cost all our imaginary riches. 
 
 And eyesalve. This denotes a true and impartial self- 
 examination, by which we look inwardly, and take an in- 
 teresting view of the present state of our heart, respecting 
 God and our fellow creatures. Of this eyesalve the min- 
 
CHAPTER III. 14—22. 13J 
 
 istryofthe Laodiceans stand very much in need. They 
 are totally ignorant of the real state of their mind and 
 heart, and what is still worse, full of self-flattery and de- 
 ceit. Unconvinced of their ignorance in the things of the 
 Spirit, of the weakness and iln worthiness of their corrupted 
 heart, they never seriously inquired into the health of their 
 soul, with any solicitude for grace and illumination from 
 above, in order to restore them to Divine life, and to reli- 
 gious sensibility. Thus they administer the holy offices as 
 a profession, without devotion and zeal for the temple of 
 Jesus — without solicitude for the salvation of souls — with- 
 out a good and Christian example in their conversation 
 and behaviour — and without prayer. Gracious Lord ! 
 Can thy servants so far forget themselves, as to devote 
 their ministry to the service of the enemy of mankind, and. 
 lead those very souls to perdition, whom they are appoint- 
 ed to save, and whom thou hast redeemed by thy precious 
 blood! 
 
 Verse 19. Jls many as Hove, I rebuke and chasten. By 
 this expression the Lord mitigates the severity of the 
 above censure, and enlivens their hope of recovery. You 
 are not all sunk to the very brink of destruction; there are 
 yet many among you, whom I love with tender compas- 
 sion, and therefore take them into my school for a better 
 education, (Ihiyx 60 %0 ^ : nouJtvai) that they may learn to 
 know sin and God. This discipline consists in the vital 
 operations of his Spirit on our hearts in affliction. A se- 
 vere illness, a great loss, a disappointment, the death of a 
 beloved patent, consort, child, or friend, have often re- 
 claimed a prodigal son to submit to the vital influence of 
 Divine grace, in order to his restoration. Into this school 
 of discipline I will take you, saith the Lord — therefore be- 
 ware of 'grieving or quenching my Spirit; but be zealous, 
 and repent, before it be too late. 
 
 Verse 20. Behold, I stand at the door and knock. Here 
 the Lord seems to speak of revivals of religion, and spe- 
 
136 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 cial seasons of grace in the Church of the Laodiceans, 
 which however are not Drought about by the instrumen- 
 tality of her ministry, but by different servants of Jesus 
 Christ, with whom he is particularly present, and blesses 
 their labours. By the zealous labours of these select ser- 
 vants, the Lord himself stands at the door of the Laodicean 
 Church; and to the outward tender of grace in the gospel, 
 annexes an inward offer of his Divine influence on the mind 
 and heart of the hearers, sufficient for their conversion, if 
 not resisted. Whosoever these special servants of the 
 Lord may be, they seem to have a particular aim at the 
 Laodicean ministry in all their labours, in order to rouse 
 them from their state of lukewarmness and spiritual insen~ 
 sibility; by which no doubt, they will bring many reflec- 
 tions and perhaps persecution on themselves. However, 
 they are the arm of the Lord, and the Gospel of Christ is 
 the hammer, by which these harbingers of good tidings 
 knock against the door of the Laodicean temple, so as to 
 shake and resound through the whole edifice, in order to 
 communicate the blessing entrusted to them. For the 
 Laodiceans have drunk deeply of the narcotic potion, and 
 are not easy to rouse from their lethargy, except by effec- 
 tive means. They may stigmatize these instruments as 
 intruders, and disturbers of their peace ; but if they open 
 the door, and give ear to their message, the servants of 
 the Lord may expect a cordial welcome. 
 
 Iwill come in to Mm, and will swp with him f and he with me. 
 Those who try to improve this season of grace, (for it ap- 
 pears to be the last one, immediately before the great con- 
 flict of the Church, and the second advent of Christ,) are 
 here promised a blessing of immense value, even to sup 
 with the Lord. These words do not properly refer to the 
 sacrament of the Lord's supper, but to that intimate union 
 and familiarity, which believers enjoy with Christ in those 
 halcyon times, and seasons of grace, when the Holy Ghost 
 shall prepare the lamp of their souls for a day of solemn 
 
CHAPTER II. 14— 22. 13? 
 
 rejoicing in the arms of Jesus. The blessed prognostics of 
 such a season, are, as in single persons, so in a congrega- 
 tion, town, city or country, a remarkable attention to the 
 preaching of the word, and to all the means of grace ; a 
 peculiar serenity in the minds of the people, to discern spi- 
 ritual things ; a notable fervency and punctuality in the 
 performance of all religious duties ; glowing sentiments of 
 Christian piety and general benevolence, in which the mind 
 endeavours to soar high above nature, to the gate of eter- 
 nal felicity, which the lukewarm would call enthusiasm,, 
 and bless themselves for their moderation. Whosoever 
 shall see these signs of the Son of Man, let him under- 
 stand. 
 
 It was an ancient custom among the Orientals, to make 
 friendly suppers, in order to enjoy and exhilarate each 
 other, and as a token of particular regard to their friends. 
 The Eastern sages would meet on such occasions from far 
 and near, in order to communicate to each other their 
 knowledge and discoveries in the physical and moral 
 world, and in regard to religion. These were hours of ex- 
 alted pleasure and enjoyment — favours of a superior kind^ 
 and by this emblem the Lord here represents his seasons 
 of special grace and spiritual union with his Church, and 
 the divine visitations to his pastors, in which he discovers 
 himself in all the loveliness of his character, and illumin- 
 ates the path of their ministry, when they begin to travel 
 in weariness through the valley of this world. 
 
 i" will sup with Mm, and he with me. The accomplish- 
 ment of the 20th verse comprises a considerable time in 
 the Church, and these words appear to have an immediate 
 reference to that great and glorious marriage-supper of 
 the Lamb, recorded in chapt. xix. 9. by which the Lord is 
 about to gladden and overjoy his faithful followers at his- 
 second advent. We are now transported with joy un- 
 speakable, and full of glory, when the Lord discovers him- 
 self to our souls, in ajl his loving kindness—we feel his 
 
 s 
 
138 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 presence, the vital influence of his spirit, and rejoice ii! 
 his praise and the salvation of the world, to the full satis- 
 faction of our heart. But at that glorious feast of the 
 Lamb, our souls will be all pure, all love, all peace, all 
 joy, and reach the source of all excellence, which no lan- 
 guage can describe. New fountains of knowledge, of spi- 
 ritual pleasure and happiness will be opened unto us — a 
 never yet experienced intimacy with Christ and his 
 Church, which will render us as blessed as it is possible to 
 become in this world. But these words indicate a double 
 feast : The Lord sups with his friends, and enjoys their 
 faith, love and vital hope ; and the believers enjoy him, as 
 their wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and redemp- 
 tion. 1 Cor. i. 30. Rom. xiv. 17. Blessed are they 
 which are called to this feast of the Lamb. 
 
 Verse 21. To him that overcometh will t grant, to sit 
 with me in my throne. It is remarkable that the Laodi- 
 cean conquerors are here promised a more glorious re- 
 ward, than any of the faithful combatants in the former 
 charges. Those at Thyatira are to have power over the 
 nations, and will be employed abroad in the king's ser- 
 vice ; the Philadelphians are to superintend the priesthood 
 and the government of the Church : those at Sardis are to 
 be employed at court, the temple, and in new offices to be 
 established in church and state ; but the Laodiceans are 
 to be ministers of the interior affairs of state, which still 
 denotes a higher honour, more abilities and confidence, 
 than any of the former promises. But they are also de*. 
 serving of a superior reward, for their conflict was greater 
 and more severe. 
 
 A throne denotes royal authority and government. This 
 emblem refers to a custom of the ancients, who made their 
 thrones wide atid spacious, so that more than one person 
 could sit on them. They shall sit with the King of kings, 
 and Lord of lords, on one and the same throne, and parti- 
 cipate in his government, as hjs ministers of interior af r 
 
CHAPTER III. 14—22. 139 
 
 fairs in that kingdom, which he is ahout to establish on 
 earth during the Millennium. Dan. vii. This is the high- 
 est honour,, and next to being the bride of the Lamb. 
 
 The Laodicean conquerors have stood the day which 
 tried men's souls. They entered the field of battle, where 
 all the powers of darkness, which had fought by separate 
 detachments in former centuries, pitched their general 
 camp and place of rendezvous — -where the remnants of 
 Paganism in church and state, superstition, infidelity, the 
 revolutionary spirit of anarchy, liberty and egotism, made 
 a united and last attack on the Church of Jesus Christ, 
 which is to decide her fate on earth forever. We may an- 
 ticipate important effects from the most vigorous efforts of 
 the enemy of mankind, in the execution of a plan, which 
 has cost him centuries of consideration and artifice, and 
 whereof the beast from the bottomless pit, the true Anti- 
 christ, is both the first result, and chief instrument. 
 
 Even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Fa- 
 ther in his throne. Here the Lord evidently distinguishes 
 between his throne and the throne of his Father, as two 
 distinct and separate governments. He was exalted to 
 the throne of his Father, in his human nature, in con- 
 sequence of the conquest he made by his victorious suf- 
 ferings for the redemption of the world. The throne of 
 his Father denotes the government of the Universe, 
 and his throne the government of Jesus Christ in this 
 sublunary world — the theatre of his redeemed family, 
 which the Father has given him as his own inheritance. 
 As the Father has exalted the Redeemer of the world in 
 his manhood to his throne, in order to accomplish the di- 
 vine purposes of His eternal councils; so the Lord Jesus 
 promises to exalt the faithful, victorious combatants in 
 Laodicea, to the administration of his government in this 
 lower world. Blessed communion ! unspeakable honour ! 
 
 He that hath an ear among the Laodiceans, let him hear 
 what the Spirit of Jesus Christ saitfi in the Churches. 
 
140 REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 It will now be an easy matter, by the help of such strong 
 features and distinguishing characteristics, which the 
 Lord has placed before us, to decide that grand question, 
 who these Laodiceans are. Let us take a retrospective 
 view of this Church and place all the principal features, 
 which the Lord has described as distinguishing character- 
 istics, at once before our eyes. They are represented, 
 
 I. By their very name as a people which hold the su- 
 preme power of their rights, jurisdiction, and judg- 
 ment, in their own hands ; which may refer both to 
 their mode of civil and church government. 
 
 II. By being called the Church of the Laodiceans in the 
 plural number, as consisting of many distinct parties 
 who yet have a common tie by which they stand 
 united as a Church. 
 
 III. As a Church of Jesus Christ, and one of the seven 
 candlesticks, by which her orthodoxy, at least as to 
 essentials is acknowledged, though she has added 
 many things of her own, for which reason she is also 
 denominated the Church of the Laodiceans. 
 
 IV. The gospel ministry of this Church is lukewarm i\\ 
 all its administration. They neglect the peculiar 
 doctrines of the gospel, which are the life, Jire and 
 savour of Christianity, and preach ingenious, flowery 
 discourses on morality, supported by philosophical 
 arguments and motives, which only appear to advan- 
 tage m such writings as those of Seneca, Cicero, 
 or the Stoics. 
 
 V. This ministry is unsound in certain points of doc- 
 trine concerning the depraved and fallen condition 
 of man, and the absolute necessity of God's grace in 
 his restoration and recovery unto divine favour and 
 gospel obedience. 
 
 VI. There are revivals of religion among them, of a 
 new and distinguished kind, by which the Lord in a 
 special and powerful manner knocks at the door of 
 
CHAPTER III. 14—22. 141 
 
 • their temple. Many are roused to a sense of their 
 danger, and turn victorious combatants in the great 
 conflict, then pending between the Lord Jesus and 
 the powers of darkness, concerning the very exis- 
 tence and duration of the Church of Christ. 
 VII. Since the whole series of these seven Churches 
 arises in succession, the following from the preced- 
 ing one immediately before it, we shall therefore 
 have to look for these Laodiceans amongthe Protes- 
 tant communities, who are the precedent Church of 
 Philadelphia. It cannot be the Romish church, for 
 that is a hierarchy ; it cannot be the Greek church, 
 because Philadelphia did not proceed from her ; it 
 j cannot be the whole Protestant church, for that 
 exists prior to it, and is promised to remain till the 
 Lord comes. Neither does it denote those infidel 
 societies in Europe, who during this time of falling 
 away, have made public confession of Deism and 
 infidelity ; for they are far beneath the character of 
 a Church of Christ at all, and have forfeited their 
 eternal inheritance. My tremulous mind feels itself 
 unequal to the decision. The Protestant communi- 
 ties in England and America will determine the 1 
 question, who these Laodiceans are — and who are 
 their ministry ; whether they refer to the Russian 
 church, or to themselves. 
 These seven charges constitute the first part of the Re- 
 velation of Jesus Christ to his servants, in which they re- 
 ceive instruction, censure, and comfortable promises, con 
 cerning those times and circumstances in which these 
 churches exist, and how they should conduct the adminis- 
 tration of their offices, as becoming a Christian ministry. 
 I cannot close these charges of Jesus Christ.the great Shep- 
 herd and Bishop of souls, to his gospel ministry, by any 
 thing more suitable and impressive, than the following 
 words from MassiHon's charges to his clergy : « But th£ 
 
UZ -" REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 
 
 Church is not,- God be praised ! disgraced by many of so 
 profligate a character : jet it cannot be dissembled that 
 there are some, who, by their lukewarmness in religion, 
 or their attachment to the world, weaken the efficacy of 
 their ministry. For not keeping alive in their breasts the 
 spirit and the grace of their calling, by prayer, by medita- 
 tion, by a life of sanctity and holiness, they have neither 
 power nor inclination to speak of the things of God. They 
 perform the duties of their sacred function without zeal, 
 and without interest, and by consequence, without a bles- 
 sing : they pronounce the most awful and affecting truths 
 with an indifference and insensibility which deprive them 
 of all their force; the coldness of their heart freezes the 
 words on their tongue ; and it is not possible that they can 
 inspire their hearers with the ardor of religion, the divine 
 fire of the love of God, when they do not feel a single spark 
 of it in their own breasts. For we must apply our leisure 
 to meditation, and engage our heart in piety, if we would 
 expatiate on the holiness of the gospel, with glory to God, 
 and edification to our hearers ; if we would inspire those 
 who violate its precepts with a dread of God's displeasure, 
 if we would persuade them to avert his wrath, and secure 
 his favour. Hence it is, that where " holiness to the Lord 9 * 
 is not eminently conspicuous in the life and conversation 
 of the ministers of the gospel, many people depart from the 
 service of the Church, unconcerned for their sins, and in- 
 different about their salvation : hence the preaching of the 
 gospel without success, the prayers of the Church without 
 avail, all the ordinances of religion, and all the means of 
 salvation imedify.ing and unserviceable to Christians," 
 
THE 
 
 SECOND SERIES 
 
 OF 
 
 PROPHECIES. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Apocalypse may be divided into two parts, each of 
 Which contains a Series of Prophecies comprising many 
 centuries. The first part commences with a general pre- 
 face to this Book, and a special Introduction to that glori- 
 ous appearance of Jesus Christ contained in the first chap- 
 ter. After which the Lord reveals the lineage of his 
 Church on earth, and the succession of his gospel ministry, 
 down to his second Advent at the beginning of the Millen- 
 nium. This and the following chapter, contain a more im- 
 mediate Introduction to a new order of Prophecies, upon a 
 more general scale, which in part, runs on parallel to the 
 former series, and constitutes the main body of the Reve- 
 lation. 
 
 With the explanation of this chapter, expositors begin 
 their digression from each other, according to their dif- 
 ferent favourite systems. Some treat this vision theosophic- 
 ally, and view these images as objects of the invisible 
 world. Others remain in the field of history, and explain 
 it symbolically, as concerning the Christian dispensation. 
 The pious prelate Bengelius and professor Yung, con- 
 sider it as the theatre, from whence the invisible powers in- 
 terfere in the scenes on earth, and direct the great and 
 eventful occurrences in church and state. It no doubt 
 deserves the attentive inquiry of the scholar, and the most 
 acute investigation of able divines, since it is a synopsis of 
 so many partial discoveries, made to the prophets and men 
 
 T 
 
146 THE GREAT THEATRE 
 
 of God in former ages, and contains an aggregate of ob= 
 jects, to which we meet with such numerous allusions both 
 in the Old and New Testaments. Before I enter on the 
 explanation of this chapter, I presume it necessary, to 
 make a few general remarks for the benefit of common 
 readers, to which I shall often refer in the body of this 
 treatise, and which will at once decide my lot, as to the 
 tenor of this exposition. 
 
 I. This vision is an emblematical representation, and 
 not a direct and immediate view of heavenly objects, as 
 they appear in the celestial regions. We all know, 
 that the Church of Jesus Christ on earth is not a natural 
 woman, adorned with the sun, moon, and stars — that the 
 old Roman empire was not a dragon — that Popery is not 
 a beast with seven heads, and ten horns. These are all 
 symbols of a large and comprehensive import, customary 
 in prophetic language. But there certainly is something 
 in the accomplishment of these predictions, which really 
 resembles, aud truly corresponds with those images, by 
 which they are identified. Thus in the vision before us, 
 there surely is no book of paper or parchment in heaven- 
 no material throne ; Christ does not appear there in the 
 form of a Lamb, as slain — nor the Holy Ghost in the shape 
 of seven lamps of fire. But there is undoubtedly some- 
 where a true resemblance and correspondent reality of 
 these lofty figures in the accomplishment of this vision, by 
 which they are fully authorized, and properly realized t© 
 the conviction of the human mind. 
 
 II. It is not the object of this vision to represent celes- 
 tial beings in their spiritual nature. The sole purport of 
 these sublime symbols is, to paint characters, offices, ac- 
 tions, judgments and blessings, as they exist, or were to 
 be brought about by Providence. The reason for this pro- 
 position is self-evident. Because such are the limits and 
 extent of human understanding in our present state of ex- 
 istence, that we are utterly incapable of acquiring any 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 14' 
 
 knowledge of the spiritual nature of immaterial beings, as 
 they essentially are. Hi things supernatural and divine, 
 our knowledge must at all times remain very imperfect 
 and limited. For even all matter of revelation from God 
 to man, can only be made to us, in form of human ideas, 
 and according to our manner and capacities of forming 
 conceptions ; (fro nostro concipiendi modo,J otherwise no 
 human mind would be able to receive, or understand it. 
 God alone inhabits eternity, and possesses an infinite 
 knowledge of all things at once ; but we live in time, and 
 think by detached ideas, and in succession of thought. It 
 would even be absurd to suppose, that a being consisting 
 of body and spirit, so closely united, should be susceptible 
 of purely sensitive, or purely spiritual ideas ; when it is 
 evident that the faculties and operations of a pure spirit 
 must be very different, from those of a spirit so essentially 
 united with a body. Moreover, all our materials of thought 
 are derived either from sensation or reflection; but things 
 immaterial and supernatural are generically — toto genere — 
 different — « Siv kq-n rav qvtuv — from what we are able to 
 form conceptions of in our present state. Our real know- 
 ledge of these things depends altogether on figurative ex- 
 pressions, taken from sensible objects in nature, and their 
 resemblance to things in the intellectual world ; and on 
 analogy between the faculties, operations, and perfections 
 of the human mind, which was formed after the image of 
 God, and their correspondent reality and true resemblance 
 to the nature of things in heaven. Hence all our know- 
 ledge of God and the nature of a future world, is only re- 
 lative and analogous ; and we have no perceptions of the 
 things of God, as they are in themselves. 1 Cor. ii. IS. 
 We only know in part, and prophecy in part. 1» C n\ xiii. 
 9 ; we walk by faith, and not by sight. 2 Cor. v. 7, We 
 only see through a glass into an enigmatical word, which 
 expresses spiritual things by terms of sensible objects, and 
 not face to face, 1 Cor. xiii, 12. And when Paul was 
 
148 THE GREAT THEATRE 
 
 caught up to a view of heaven and paradise, the words 
 which he heard were unspeakable in human language, and 
 unlawful for man to utter. £ Cor. xii. 4. 
 
 III. Yet all our knowledge of God and a future world, 
 which we have acquired in this way, from the works of na- 
 ture, of Providence, and from Revelation, is no less true 
 and real, though it is relative and analogical. 1. Because 
 man was created in the image of God, and hence we are 1 
 certain, that there is a real resemblance and a true corres- 
 pondency between the faculties, perfections and operations 
 of the human soul, and the infinite perfections of the divine 
 nature of God. Though his attributes are incomparably 
 greater, than all similar faculties in man; yet they must 
 be of the same nature. For otherwise, how could we be 
 exhorted to imitate them ? or how could our conceptions of 
 them be true ? 2. Because we are formed to the absolute 
 necessity of this kind of knowledge concerning God and 
 the invisible world ; and we are certainly made, to know 
 and serve our Maker. 3. Because God has revealed him- 
 self in this way to man in his word, in which he expresses 
 his infinite attributes, his nature, and actions, by terms 
 indicative of the actions and faculties of the human soul; 
 and the immaterial objects of the intellectual world, by the 
 names of things in this world — and He certainly cannot 
 deceive us. For this purpose he exalted the minds of his 
 servants to those uncommonly majestic, and sublime hiero- 
 glyphics, formed of such refined and precious substances, 
 which of all others in nature, bear the nearest resemblance 
 and relation to things divine and supernatural. And these 
 lofty images also indicate the nearest approach of the hu- 
 man mind to objects of the invisible world, and the utter- 
 most extent of reason, in that kind of knowledge. Though 
 the faculties of our souls are capable of great cultivation 
 and improvement, and even possessed in very different de- 
 grees by many persons ; yet they are every where bounded 
 by the same limits, as to objects of an immaterial and di^ 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 149 
 
 vine nature. The doctrine of a central faculty, or of a se- 
 cret principle of truth, hy which our views could be ex- 
 tended beyond the rational powers of our minds, into a di- 
 rect and immediate prospect of the immaterial world, is 
 certainly the production of a disturbed brain. It would 
 even be absurd to contend, that the minds of prophets had 
 been exalted by the Almighty, so as to be capable of a di- 
 rect and immediate view of God, or an adequate knowledge 
 of the spiritual world ; for that would have made them 
 equal to infinite perception. After these remarks I will 
 now attempt to explain this vision. 
 
 In my opinion, this and the following chapter should be 
 considered after the manner of the mystical allegory, or 
 double prophecy of the .Old Testament : 1 . As an emblema- 
 tical representation of the Church of God in all ages, and 
 of the gradually increasing alliance, and relation between 
 Him and his people, especially under the Christian dis- 
 pensation. 2. As a prophetic delineation of the form of 
 Christ's kingdom during the Millennium. In common 
 prophecy the primitive meaning of the words is dropped, 
 and the figurative only is retained : but in this, the figura- 
 tive sense requires an increasing completion, until all the 
 features of the whole image are identified, and placed be- 
 fore the eyes of the Church at one entire view. 
 Verse 1. After this I looked, and, behold ! a door was 
 opened in heaven : and the first voice which I 
 heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with 
 me; which said, Come up hither, and I will 
 thee tilings which must be hereafter. 
 
 2. And immediately I was in the Spirit : and be- 
 hold J a throne was set in heaven, and one sat 
 on the throne. 
 
 3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper 
 and a sardine stone : and there was a rainbow 
 round about the throne, in sight like unto an 
 emerald. 
 
150 THE GREAT THEATRE 
 
 Thus opens the great theatre of heavenly visions, to 
 which the holy seer St. John was raised hy a second ec- 
 stacy. The Lord Jesus raised the curtains, and the 
 Churches beheld the most exalted and interesting scenes — - 
 the tabernacle of God with men. How marvellous is his 
 loving kindness, in discovering such divine things to mor- 
 tal man ! Let earth and heaven raise one chorus, to mag- 
 nify his name. 
 
 Verse 2. I was in the spirit. St. John had returned 
 from his first vision, where he beheld Christ in the midst 
 of the golden candlesticks, with seven stars in his right 
 hand, in order to write the seven charges. His mind was 
 now again withdrawn from all visible objects, and fixed 
 by the command of a clear, loud, and sonorous voice, as of 
 a trumpet ; so that it appeared to him, as if his soul was 
 transported into heaven, where he beheld the profound 
 mysteries of eternity. 
 
 A throne was set in heaven. There certainly is no throne 
 in heaven, upon which God should sit. A throne is an em- 
 blem of power, authority and government. This throne 
 denotes the supreme dominion, which God exercises over 
 the world in his Church. It is not the eternal throne of 
 his Godhead, from which he gives laws to the Universe ; 
 but that, which was set at the creation, in establishing 
 his Church on this earth. This is the archetype to the 
 throne of God in the temple at Jerusalem, Isa. vi. 1. Jer. 
 xvii. 12. and in the tabernacle, where he dwelled between 
 the cherubims, Ps. xcix. 1. 1 Sam. iv. 4. Job i. 6. 1 Kings 
 xxii. 19. revealed himself to Moses, and in succeeding 
 times, answered the questions of the high priest concern- 
 ing church and state. Exod. xxv. 17. The original 
 word £jc€jto, from wpxi, signifies to lay down, to place 
 along, by which the size of this throne is intimated, as be- 
 ing very large and broad ; and accordingly he who sat on 
 it, though in human form, far exceeded the size of a man. 
 The Lord is in his holy temple in Zion; let all the earth 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 151 
 
 keep silence before Him, Habak. ii. 20. He dwelleth 
 under the praises of Israel: declare among the people his 
 doings. Ps, xxii. 3. ix. 11. 
 
 Verse 3. And he that sat was like a jasper and a sardine 
 stone. He that sat on this throne is God the Father, the 
 Ancient of days, in distinction from tlie Lamb, which was 
 in the midst of the throne, and from the Holy Ghost, who 
 is represented by seven lamps of fire. The apostle de- 
 scribes his external appearance and colour, as like unto the 
 precious stones Jasper and Sardius, which no doubt, are 
 here intended to express the various perfections of his di- 
 vine nature, as perspicuous in his government, particularly 
 during the first ages of the xvorld. The Sardine is redj 
 and at least half transparent, the Jasper is white, cerulean, 
 and has small red veins ; both would make up the appear- 
 ance of a Being, of nearly flesh-colour, but of a more re- 
 fined substance, partly bright, clarified, and exceedingly 
 glorious. White, denotes purity, holiness and justice ; red, 
 signifies judgment, and fiery indignation against the wick- 
 ed; and the durability of these gems, that He is eternal, 
 immutable in his nature, and all his promises and threat- 
 enings most sure. Thus far the God of nature was known 
 from his works and by tradition, to the antedeluvian "world, 
 as represented by these emblems. 
 
 A rainbow round about the throne, like unto an emerald. 
 The throne of the supreme Governor of the world, was 
 with respect to its height, or more properly its breadth, 
 encompassed by a rainbow, in order to keep those about 
 the throne at a propel? distance. This bow is the arche- 
 type of that in the clouds, which the Lord promised Noah, 
 as an eternal memorial of his covenant with him and his 
 posterity, that he would no more destroy the world by a 
 flood. Gen. ix. 12 — 16 ; and that seed time and harvest, 
 and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and 
 night, shall not cease while the earth remaineth. Gen» 
 viii. 22. Th» apostle compares the colour of this bow t© 
 
152 THE GREAT THEATRE 
 
 an emerald, which is an exceedingly fine green, and the 
 stone itself very bright and transparent. This may denote, 
 that the grace of God under this covenant towards the 
 world shall always be in an improving state, arid of ever- 
 lasting duration. 
 
 Terse 4. And round about the throne were four and 
 twenty seats : and upon the seats I saw four 
 and twenty elders sitting, clothed in white rai- 
 ment ,• and they had on their heads crowns of 
 gold. 
 
 5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings, 
 and thunderings, and voices : and there were 
 seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, 
 which are the seven Spirits of God. 
 
 6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass 
 like unto a crystal : and in the midst of the 
 throne, and round about the throne, were four 
 beasts full of eyes before and behind. 
 
 Verse 4. Upon the seats four and twenty elders sitting, 
 clothed in -white raiment. What are these elders ? And 
 whence came they ? This they tell us themselves, chapter 
 v. 9. 10. " Thou hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, 
 out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation ; 
 and hast made us unto our God, kings and priests : and we 
 shall reign on the earth." Though these elders are from 
 every tongue and nation on earth, yet when their whole 
 character is considered, as described, they are not the re- 
 presentatives of all mankind, nor of the visible Church of 
 Christ on earth, nor of the general number of the elect. If 
 we compare their own confession with Rev. xx. 4. they re- 
 present those chosen spirits, and witnesses of Jesus through- 
 out the world, who, as an equivalent for having lost their 
 lives for Christ's sake, shall rise in the first resurrection, 
 and reign with Christ during the Millennium. And with 
 regard to this their future appointment, and proper theatre 
 of action, they arc spoken of twice in the future tense : 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 153 
 
 Verse 9. koc) oroiv Jusovgi. And when they shall give glory, 
 in connexion with the elders; and chap. v. 10. /3<xs-<Agu- 
 soy,t.v 3 we shall reign on earth. In reference to these 
 elders, the Jewish church had established twenty-four 
 courses of priests, 1 Chi on. xxiv. 1. 4* 18* Luke i. 5. 
 who served by turns in the temple at Jerusalem — and 
 twenty-four Levites, as deputies of the twelve tribes, who 
 attended the service of the temple as their representatives, 
 and transacted the business of their tribes at court, in the 
 Sanhedrim, and with the priests. They are clothed in 
 white raiment, from the custom of clothing those, who 
 were admitted on account of their genealogies and perfec- 
 tion of body, to the court of the priests. In the original, 
 their seats are also called thrones, and these, as well as 
 their crowns of gold, and the circumstance of their sitting 
 on these thrones, indicate their present appointment, and 
 future royal priesthood in the kingdom of Christ on earth/. 
 They are particular saints, who have proved themselves 
 worthy of this station, Isa. xxiv. 23. Hebrews xi. 2. at the 
 head of their brethren. ye combatants under the ban- 
 ners of Jesus ! behold the glorious reward of faithfulness 
 in trying seasons, and rise to follow their footsteps ; the 
 recompense is infinitely superior to the toil of the under- 
 taking. 
 
 Verse 5. Lightnings, thunderings and voices* Light- 
 nings refer to the sight, thunderings to sensibility, and 
 voices to the sense of hearing. The allusion is evidently 
 to the Old Testament dispensation, and the manner in which 
 God revealed himself in giving the law on Mount Sinai. 
 Lightning may allude to the discovery, which the Lord 
 made to the Israelites of his own nature and character, in 
 promulgating the moral law as the fundamental principle 
 of his moral government over the world. Thunderings may 
 refer to his promises and threaten] ngs, blessings and curses* 
 by which he excited the sensibility to the performance of 
 his will. And the prophecies of the prophets are often 
 
 v 
 
154 THE GREAT THEATRE 
 
 called the voices of the prophets, Acts xiii. 27. Johii the 
 Baptist calls himself the voice of one in the wilderness 
 John i. 23. Ps. ciii. 20. xxix. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7 8. 9. 
 
 Seven lamps of burning jive. The Holy Ghost, in allu- 
 sion to the seven lamps in the tabernacle and temple. Se- 
 ven is the number of fullness and perfection, in whic^i he is 
 always present in the Church, and communicates his illu- 
 minating, quickening and refreshing influence through 
 his word and ordinances in all ages. This sevenfold com- 
 munication is specified, Isaiah xi. 2. See chap. i. 4. iii< 1. 
 
 Verse 6. Before the throne was a sea of glass, like unto 
 crystal. We are apt to conceive the theatre of this vision 
 on too contracted a scale, which upon mature consideration 
 of all the different -objects, must have been very wide and 
 extensive. St. John beheld a spacious throne with a very 
 broad pedestal, on which the four living beings formed a 
 full circle with the throne, and before it an extensive pave- 
 ment, broad and deep like a sea of crystal, above which 
 stood the seven flames of fire. Around this sea of glass, 
 the twenty-four elders formed a second circle with the 
 throne of God, and at a proper distance behind the elders, 
 millions of angels surrounded the whole. Chap. v. 11. 
 
 In order to understand the spiritual meaning of this sea, 
 it is necessary to attend to the following remarks on the 
 original. The learned Doctor S. R. Doederline says : It 
 is customary with the Hebrews, to call a large plain a sea. 
 And the original v«X«vof, from vxXos, not only signifies 
 glass, but the ancients also very frequently translate it 
 electrum; which according to Theophrastus, is a collective 
 mass of all the different precious metals, in a most refined 
 and purified state. Chap. xxi. 18, it is said, that the 
 city of New Jerusalem was built of pure gold, like purified 
 electrum; and verse 21. that not the street, as we read in 
 our common version, but x,x) J KhanTa the market-place 
 and centre of the city of God, immediately before the throne 
 of God and the Lamb, was of pure gold, like transparent eke- 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 155 
 
 trum. This translation is also evidently correct from both 
 passages." For why are the words clear and transparent 
 added, if glass is to be understood, which is clear and 
 transparent of itself? Why should its clearness be describ- 
 ed in the text before us by crystal, when glass itself is a 
 clear body ? See Exod. xxiv. 10. There is, however, a 
 difference between this sea, and the matter of which New 
 Jerusalem is built ; for here the sea itself is electrum, but 
 in New Jerusalem, the gold is only compared to it. In al- 
 lusion to this sea, of which Moses must have had a sight 
 in the Mount, Exod. xxv. 40. Heb. viii. 5. Solomon overlaid 
 the floor of the temple with gold. 1 Kings vi. 30. This ex- 
 tensive plain or pavement, wide and deep, before the throne, 
 denotes the aggregate of all revelation from God to men in 
 all ages ; which is compared to the sea, because of the deep 
 things of God, and the profound mysteries, and fulness of 
 grace and mercy ; clear, like crystal, because of the pu- 
 rity, perspicuity and evidence of the heavenly truths con- 
 tained in it ; a solid mass of precious metals, to denote the 
 different value of these truths, and the firmness, durability, 
 union and connexion of the whole. This transparent 
 massy plain formed a circuit before the throne, so that the 
 throne partly rested on this stable foundation, the rainbow 
 reflected his seven colours in it, and the seven lamps their 
 flames of fire — the Lamb stood on it, right in the midst 
 between the elders and the living creatures — the Mediator 
 between God and man, whose image the Church had long 
 beheld in this revelation, as in a mirror. This is the mir- 
 ror of eternity, in which we may behold God and our ever- 
 lasting home. What a folly in Deists, to attempt remov- 
 ing such a mass, of which they neither know the depth, the 
 value, nor consequence ! — to attempt to disfigure the work- 
 manship of Him, from whose throne proceed lightnings and 
 thunder ! 
 
 Four beasts full of eyes before and behind. This is a bad 
 translation, which by no means conveys the proper sense 
 
156 THE GREAT THEATRE 
 
 of the original. The Greek word is not 9-j^/ov, beast-, but 
 ^wov, from £»&>, (from which word the Grecians call God 
 ffie) and should be rendered a living Being, or a Being 
 full of lives. Upon the subject of these Beings of life, ex- 
 positors have collected a variety of opinions, which it would 
 be useless to repeat. I will therefore place the mind of my 
 reader at once into that circuit of ideas, in which he may 
 view this elucidation to advantage. 
 
 The Revelation treats every subject of its contents on a 
 general scale, and each particular part in a continued rela- 
 tion to the whole design, and final aim of heaven. This 
 therefore, is in a peculiar sense the Book, in which we 
 may expect to meet with grand and comprehensive 
 thoughts. The Church of God on earth is here represent- 
 ed as a divine institution and system of education, in which 
 chosen nations are gradually instructed, and trained up, 
 to be a ferment in the whole mass of mankind foi eternal 
 purposes. This extensive institution has different depart- 
 ments, in which those qualified, have been advanced from 
 one course of heavenly lessons of knowledge and discipline 
 to another. In each of these departments the Lord has 
 gradually discovered himself/ and the sublime objects of 
 the intellectual world, according to the sense the chosen 
 people of God felt of their own wants; by which they were 
 also fitted for the reception of such discoveries, and induc- 
 ed to ask, and search for such knowledge, as necessary to 
 their happiness. There are four such Church-states, or 
 departments in the general Church of God on earth, of 
 which these Beings of lives, in the text before us, are the 
 emblematical representatives. These are the following : 
 
 I. The Patriarchal Church economy, during the time of 
 'promise, before Moses, which is here represented by that 
 Being of life like a lio)u This figure expresses the distin- 
 guishing characteristics of the whole body of the Church 
 during that time ; which are boldness of faith in the pro- 
 mise* of God; courage in the service of the Lord, strength 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 157 
 
 against the enemy, natural liberty, not yet incumbered by a 
 load of precepts for Church discipline. The lessons which 
 they were taught, participated of the same characteristics. 
 They learned to know God from his works — his natural 
 and moral government over the world, from the ways of 
 Providence — hopes of the recovery of mankind from moral 
 ruin, by the promised Seed of the Woman. 
 
 II. The Mosaic economy, which is here represented by 
 that Being of life like a calf or ox. This figure has been 
 a hieroglyphic of great import, from ancient times. 
 The Egyptians made their God Apis after it, to whom they 
 paid divine honours in a living ox; and the Hindoos still 
 worship these beasts as divinities. The distinguishing 
 characteristic of this figure is indefatigable laboriousness, 
 under the yoke, for the general good of man. This charac- 
 ter is very applicable to the Old Testament institution. 
 We all know the round of ceremonies under the law, that 
 heavy load of precepts and discipline, in the Jewish church, 
 and the general laborio-isness of this people in bearing so 
 heavy a yoke to this day. But as the ox also served for a 
 sacrifice, so this institution was acceptable to the Lord, 
 and induced many, to devote themselves entirely to God 
 and his service during many centuries. The principal les- 
 sons taught in this department were an enlarged and au- 
 thoritative republication of natural religion as known be- 
 fore, with a more immediately introductory dispensation 
 of Providence, carried on by the Messiah for the recovery 
 and salvation of the human family, by rendering satisfac- 
 tion to the righteous Governor of the world. 
 
 III. The Christian economy, which is represented by 
 that Being of life with the face of a man. This figure in- 
 dicates, that every part of this dispensation requires, and 
 bespeaks the use of reason and experience; that its religion 
 are lessons of real knowledge, and the worship rational; 
 that the arrangement of the whole economy bespeaks hu- 
 manity and mercy, and the administration of it wisdom and 
 
158 THE GREAT THEATRE 
 
 prudence, according to the final aim of heaven, for which 
 it has been established. The heavenly lessons taught in 
 this department are, an enlarged republication of natural 
 religion in its genuine simplicity, by which we are instruct- 
 ed, that this world is the work, and under the natural and 
 moral government of an all perfect, wise, benevolent and 
 Omnipotent Being, whose law is virtue, and whose judg- 
 ments are righteous, in this world and in the world to 
 come. — An elucidation of all the essential points in the in- 
 troductory dispensation of the Messiah, since the creation. 
 And a full discovery of that marvellous plan for the re- 
 demption of the world, by Jesus Christ (who now assumed 
 the form of a man,) and the Holy Ghost. 
 
 IV. From this institution, the Revelation informs us, 
 we are to be advanced into that economy, which will be 
 established during the Millennium, properly called the per- 
 sonal kingdom of Jesus Christ, and of the people of God on 
 earth. This dispensation is represented here by that liv- 
 ing Being like a flying eagle, which figure may denote, as 
 general characteristics of this economy, a ready swiftness 
 in obeying the divine commands ; great penetration and 
 sagacity to discover errors, enemies and danger ; a parti- 
 cular capability to soar on high into the divine councils, and 
 mysteries of God ; a steady look by the eye of faith into 
 the eternal sun of righteousness, the fountain of primeval 
 light in the world of spirits ; and an incessant endeavour 
 to soar aloft towards it, as the final destination of man, 
 and the centre point of all spiritual activity, without ever 
 being able to approach it in all eternity. This economy 
 will again be as much elevated above the present, as the 
 Christian is above the Mosaic, by an enlarged re-publica- 
 tion of all the truths of former dispensations, and many 
 new discoveries of God to man. Those qualified for this 
 department, will be saints indeed. 
 
 Verse 7. And the first beast was like a lion, and the se- 
 cond beast like a calf, and the third beast had a 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 159 
 
 face as a man, and the fourth beast was like a 
 flying eagle. 
 8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings 
 about him; and they were full of eyes within : 
 And they rest not day and night, saying, holy, 
 holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, 
 and is, and is to come. 
 Full of eyes before, and behind, and within. These four 
 Beings are very properly called £&)#, and represented as 
 large conservatories of many lives; for by them the Lord 
 both preserves, nourishes and propagates the spiritual life 
 in his people on earth. They are said, to be all alike full 
 of eyes, by which, I apprehend, we are to understand the 
 ministers of the word of God, and his special servants, the 
 seers, the prophets, the apostles and reformers, by which, 
 as principal teachers in these divine institutions of educa- 
 tion and discipline, these economies have been managed 
 and conducted. The eyes before, directed towards the 
 throne, in order to watch the commands of Almighty God, 
 may denote the prophets, and extraordinary servants un- 
 der the immediate inspiration of the Lord. The eyes be- 
 hind, directed towards the sea of elecirum, denote the ordi- 
 nary ministers, who have need to look into the Scriptures 
 of truth, to search their sense, and pry into their spiritual 
 meaning ; to overlook the flock, committed to their charge ; 
 to espy enemies and danger, and give the necessary notice 
 of them, from the appearing signs of the times, according 
 to prophecies and the sure word of God. The eyes within, 
 may represent all the children of God in these economies, 
 as endowed with spiritual light and knowledge by divine 
 illumination ; or the body of these beings of life may de- 
 note the people of God under these dispensations, and the 
 eyes within, those ministers particularly instrumental in 
 promoting the internal prosperity of Zion, and the life of 
 God in the souls of men. 
 
160 THE GREAT THEATRE, 
 
 Verse 8. The four beasts had each of them six wings. 
 The living creatures in Ezekiel i. 6. hail four wings, and 
 the scraphims, Isa. vi. % had six also ; which more imme- 
 diately belong to the whole body of these beings of life, and 
 no. doubt, express certain virtues, common to all the chil- 
 dren of God, in all ages. The prophet Isaiah informs us 
 ©f their use. With two they covered their faces through 
 reverence, from the beams of venerated glory, too bright 
 for seraphims themselves to behold. With two they cover- 
 ed their feet, by which is indicated a deep sense of their 
 sinfulness, weakness and imperfection in all, and even their 
 best works, as the foundation of that cardinal virtue 
 humility. And with the other two they fly, signifying 
 their readiness to fulfil the command of the Lord to the 
 best of their power. 
 
 They rest not day and night, saying, holy, holy, holy. 
 O blessed restlessness ! There is no night in heaven, only 
 here on earth, where these Beings of life exist. They are 
 wholly devoted to the service of God, in which they live, 
 and move, and possess spiritual life. Their whole exis- 
 tence is penetrated by a deep sense of the holiness of this 
 Triune God, Father, Son, and Spirit ; by which they are 
 animated and directed to an incessant and perpetual wor- 
 ship, either more or less, in every hour by day or night, 
 throughout the whole economy. This word »yiQs 3 holy, 
 and in Isaiah kadosch, signifies a thing separated from all 
 things common, and solely devoted to sanctified purposes j 
 but when used of God, it denotes his infinite perfection and 
 Supreme excellence in every power and virtue constituting 
 his Deity, which finite beings may endeavour to imitate, 
 but never fully attain. This supreme excellency of God in 
 all his moral attributes they praise continually, to shew 
 the beauty which they behold in it, and their earnest en- 
 deavour after holiness in person, doctrine, life, and con- 
 versation. They also praise him as the Lord of his 
 Church, a« God, the only object of worship — as the Al- 
 
OF HEAVENLY VISIONS. 161 
 
 mighty, navronedTctiPi the supreme rider of the Uni- 
 verse — which was, is, and is to come. 
 Verse 9. And v. hen those beasts give glory, and honour, 
 
 and thanks, to him that sat on the throne, who 
 
 liveth for ever and ever, 
 
 10. The four and twenty elders fall down before 
 him that sat on the throne, and worship him 
 that liveth for ever and ever, and cast their 
 crowns before the throne, saying, 
 
 11. Tliou art worthy, Lord, to receive glory, and 
 
 honour, and power ; for thou hast created all 
 
 things, and for thy pleasure they are and were 
 
 created. 
 
 Here the tense changes, and runs on in the 
 future. 
 Verse "9. Jwfov?i, and when they shall or will give 
 glory. Verse 10. 7tscovvto4/, when they will fall down. 
 0<*AoO?<, they shall cast down their crowns. By 
 this change of tenses we are referred to a future period, 
 when the sublime machinery of this chapter will meet its 
 full completion, in the personal kingdom of Christ on 
 earth during the Millennium. This kingdom will fill the 
 whole ^arth, and will be divided into four different econo* 
 mies, in which the four and twenty elders, and with them 
 the holy Martyrs will rule with Christ, as kings and 
 priests on earth a thousand years, as an equivalent for the 
 sacrifice they made for Christ's sake. When these four 1 
 Beings of life encompass the four parts of the world, and 
 fall down in unanimous worship ; the elders will likewise 
 cast down all their power and authority at the feet of 
 the Lamb, and govern the human family in perfect com- 
 pliance with his will and pleasure. Then will the Lord 
 receive glory for his sufferings, honour for his humiliation, 
 and the thanks of a formerly ungrateful world. — He, for 
 whose pleasure the world has been created, Rom. xi. 36. 
 
163 THE GREAT THEATRE, &c. 
 
 these economies established, and mankind trained to con- 
 fess freely, and from deep conviction, that he is worthy of 
 this doxology. 
 
 My exposition of this chapter has been rather full, be- 
 cause it has been new on many points ; the following shall 
 be more brief. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 A serene and solemn contemplation of this theatre of 
 heavenly visions, ought to convince every reflecting mind 
 of its Divine origin. The spiritual sensibility excited by 
 this view, far surpasses all, which the most pompous 
 scenery of Greek or Roman poets could ever produce. Be- 
 hold the appearance of God in powerful majesty, seated 
 on his throne of government, in the midst of refulgent 
 flashes of lightnings, thunderings, and voices : attended 
 by the four Living Beings as ministers of state, under the 
 symbols of royal boldness, indefatigable activity, prudence, 
 and heavenly-mindediiess, and furnished with wings, and 
 thousands of eyes, to observe and execute the Divine man- 
 dates : — Their attitude ; standing before the throne, pene- 
 trated with reverence : — the sea of electrum, forming a spa- 
 cious circuit before Jehovah, in which the seven flames of 
 fire, waving immediately over its surface, reflect their glo- 
 rious light, and every other object in heaven, as in a mir- 
 ror : — around this sea twenty-four thrones, on which sit 
 his royal subjects, perfected saints :— i-and the whole sur- 
 rounded by many millions of angels — all these engaged 
 in rapturous songs of praise— in acclamations of holy, 
 holy, holy ! what a glorious scene! what terrible majesty ! 
 Although this vision is an emblematical representation 
 of the Church of God on earth ; yet, I have no hesitation 
 to say, that these sublime symbols may also represent real 
 objects in the intellectual world. For after God has accom- 
 
164 THE LAMB ASSUMES 
 
 plished all his divine purposes on earth, this world will 
 be a perfect resemblance of heaven. But what convinces 
 my mind most, is a comparison of this vision with that re- 
 corded in Ezekiel, chapt i. and x : with that of Isaiah vi ; 
 and with that which Moses beheld on the Mount, Exod. 
 xxv. 40. Hebrews viii. 5 ; according to which he con- 
 structed the tabernacle, and all the holy instruments and 
 vessels appertaining to its service, which St. Paul informs 
 us, were only the shadow and example of heavenly things. 
 This St. Paul could say, from having been an eye-witness, 
 after he was caught up to a view of heaven and paradise, 
 where also he saw these archetypes of all the machinery in 
 the Old Testament dispensation, though perhaps only in a 
 partial view. Bat a more minute elucidation of these ob- 
 jects in that respect, would, I presume, be visionary, and 
 of little benefit to many readers. 
 
 This chapter now, commences the Revelation of the mys- 
 tery of God to his Church. These great personages rise, 
 one after the other to the theatre of action, till at certain 
 interesting nodes, all the powers of heaven and hell are 
 engaged in the prosecution of their different views. But 
 the Lamb of God, which here receives his commission in 
 a book from the throne, exercises his authority in many 
 direful conflicts against the powers of darkness, and ap- 
 pears at last as supreme Ruler of the world, adorned with 
 many crowns, as conqueror of all his enemies. 
 Verse 1. And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on 
 the throne, a book written within and on the 
 backside, sealed with seven seals. 
 
 2. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a 
 loud voice, who is worthy to open the book, and 
 to loose the seals thereof? 
 
 3. And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither 
 under the earth, was able to open the book, nei- 
 ther to look thereon. 
 
THE GOVERNMENT. 165 
 
 Me that sat on the throne is here represented, as admin- 
 istering the government of the world and the Church 
 to that period of time. Until then He held the book in his 
 hand — then Jehovah gav« the Revelation to Jesus Christ, 
 chap. i. 1 ; hut before that time its contents were not 
 known to the angels in heaven, neither to the Son, but to 
 the Father only. Mark xiii. 32. His right hand denotes 
 his all-governing power. 
 
 A book written within and on tJie backside. This book 
 is a symbol of the Divine plan of administration, formed 
 by eternal wisdom concerning the government of the world 
 and the Church, until then hidden in the treasures of the 
 Almighty. Deut. xxxit. 34. It appeared to the apostle a 
 long roll of Egyptian paper, or parchment, rolled up in 
 form of a cylinder, to shew that it contains a large account 
 of a long train of events to be accomplished. Whatever 
 concerned the Church, and its members is the several ages 
 of time, was written within this roll ; and that which con- 
 cerned the world and the Roman empire, was contained 
 on fae outside. For it regards both the Christian Church 
 and the world. 
 
 Sealed with seven seals. To show, that to open this 
 book, it required a person having the command of seven 
 different powers, in reference to the Lamb with seven 
 horns and seven eyes ; or as seven is the number of full- 
 ness and perfection, that it required one, possessed of all 
 power in heaven and earth. The word sealed, here sig- 
 nifies that this book of God's decrees, as the rule and mea- 
 sure of his government, was yet unknown and unaccom- 
 plished. 
 
 Verse 2. Ji strong angel proclaiming, who is worthy to 
 open ? If the human mind could extend its faculties, (if 
 I may be allowed the expression,) to the confines of the 
 material and immaterial world, where the uttermost ends 
 of human thoughts are directed by invisible powers, and 
 all creation by the Divine influence of God — what a scone 
 
166 THE LAMB ASSUMES 
 
 of relations and activity would we behold between nature 
 and its God, man and his Creator, the Church militant, 
 and the Church triumphant, and her supreme head. To 
 this sphere the apostie was exalted, and his mind beheld 
 the first avenues, through which this train of human af- 
 fairs on earth is influenced and directed by heaven. Here 
 a heavenly herald, a strong angel sounds his voice through 
 the three regions of creation, heaven, earth, and Hades, 
 making proclamation: If amj person had knowledge, dig- 
 nity, and power sufficient to open the book, and to loose the 
 seals thereof, that he was desired to come, and to do it ! His- 
 tory has recorded the echo of his voice on earth, at the close 
 of the first century. The Christians expected the second 
 advent of the Lord, and the accomplishment of the mystery 
 of God concerning the Church ; and now they were cruelly 
 persecuted by Jews and Gentiles, and all began to be se- 
 riously alarmed about her future prosperity and continu- 
 ance. All future prospects seemed involved in profound 
 darkness. Even St. J ohn appears to have suffered by these 
 heart-rending thoughts, on the isle of Patmos. Tl^s a 
 unanimous and ardent desire arose in the Christian Church 
 for more light and knowledge under this mysterious dis- 
 pensation — or in the words before us, for opening the seals 
 of the book of prophecy. Also both Jews and Heathens 
 were alarmed at the progress of Christianity, and asked 
 their oracles for information. The holy martyrs went 
 with this prayer in their hearts, into the world of spirits; 
 and the consummated saints in heaven asked with this an- 
 gel, and wishfully waited for the answer. Of this general 
 inquiry and desire, this angel seems to have been the 
 cause and director. What a mighty angel he must be ! 
 Perhaps "Gabriel, whose very name signifies, the strong 
 and mighty one of God? 
 
 To open the book and to loose the seals thereof. The mean- 
 ing here is not merely to loose the seals, and to open the 
 book, in order that it might be read. This would have 
 
THE GOVERNMENT. 167 
 
 been no great difficulty with such a roll, as John had seen. 
 No, the import of this proclamation is also emblematical, 
 and in figurative words. The sense is : 1. TV ho possesses 
 ability and knowledge sufficient to understand the whole 
 plan of administering the goverment of the world and of 
 the Church, as contained in this book of God's decrees, in 
 order to explain it to others, as it is done in the following 
 chapters of the Revelation. 2. Who possesses dignity 
 and power to administer this government, and to execute 
 all these Divine decrees according to this plan of mea- 
 sures, so as to fulfil and accomplish all the prophecies 
 and purposes of heaven. This was the arduous undertak- 
 ing for the performance of which all creation confessed 
 their inability. None were able ! 
 Verse 4. And I wept much, because no man was found 
 
 worthy to open and to read the book, neither to 
 
 look thereon. 
 
 5. Arid one of the elders saith unto me, weep not : 
 behold, the lion of the tribe of Judah, the root 
 of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and 
 to loose the seven seals thereof. 
 
 6. And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne 
 and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the 
 elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, hav- 
 ing seven horns and seven eyes, which are the 
 seven spirits of God, sent forth into all the 
 earth. 
 
 7. And he came and took the book out of the right 
 hand of him that sat upon the throne. 
 
 Verse 4. / wept much. So loud did the echo of the 
 angel's voice resound in his soul — so much was he op- 
 pressed by the spirit of that time, and the sanguinary per- 
 secution under the emperor Domitian — so ardent was his 
 desire for a discovery of the future prospects of the 
 Church, that he wept; because he believed this book con- 
 tained a revelation of her future destinies, and no man 
 
168 THE LAMB ASSUMES 
 
 was found qualified, to explain, or undertake its accom- 
 plishment. He even wept much. The opening of this 
 book has cost tears, hut its accomplishment will occasion 
 many more. 
 
 Verse 5. One of the elders saith, weep not, &c. &c. It 
 is true, the most mighty and powerful angels in heaven 
 are unequal to this task, though they have performed ac- 
 tions of great renown — wonders of eternity ! Yet Jesus 
 Christ, the Lion of Judah, Gen. xlix. 9. the root of David, 
 on whom the seven fold Spirit of Jehovah rests, Isa. xi. 1. 
 2. has accomplished such an arduous .nterprise in the re- 
 demption of the world ; by which he p oved himself quali- 
 fied, worthy, and willing, also to execute this mighty 
 scheme of administration, without which the momentous 
 designs and purposes of heaven in the death of Jesus, could 
 not be fully attained. Therefore, dear John, weep not. 
 This satisfied the holy seer, and n-- w he looked about for 
 this great and able personage, whom his eager eye had not 
 yet espyed, because of his diminutive appearance among 
 so many glorious objects. 
 
 Verse 6. In the midst stood a Lamb, as it had been 
 slain, &c. &c. dgvlov, even signifies a young tender lamb. 
 He is thus represented, because his pilgrimage on earth 
 was very limited in comparison with that of the ancient 
 patriarchs, whose protracted existence embraced even ma- 
 ny centuries ; but also on account of a striking resem- 
 blance between the innocent qualities of a lamb, and the 
 perfections of his humanity, which he manifested in his 
 mediatorial office. Our Saviour's exaltation began with 
 his resurrection. Since that time great things have passed, 
 concerning Him in the invisible world, Heb. ii. 8. 9. In 
 his ascension, angels, authorities, and powers were made 
 hie subjects, 1 Pet. iii. 22. Ten days after, he sent the 
 promise of the Father, the Holy Ghost. And here he re- 
 ceives his commission in a book from the throne, and com- 
 mences the government of the world. He stood in the 
 
THE GOVERNMENT. i& 
 
 midst of the throne oi the eternal Father, who probably sat 
 on one side — in tlnftiidst of the four Beings of life, or in 
 the heart of his Church — in the midst of the twenty-four 
 -elders, the representatives of all his holy martyrs and wit- 
 nesses in the world of Spirits. This illustrates his excel- 
 lence, dignity, and ability. Jls it had been slain. He yet 
 had the marks of his sufferings and death upon him — the 
 print of the nails and spear in his hands, feet and side, 
 fresh as lately slain. how can he forget his people ! How- 
 can the eternal Father behold his Son and deny his mercy 
 to the world ! Why should we not have perfect confidence 
 in him ? 
 
 Having seven horns and seven eyes. Horns denote 
 power, great ability, and in the prophetic writings, kings 
 $nd kingdoms. Dan. viii. 20. 21. and vii. 24. Christ is 
 called the horn of David, and the horn of salvation, Ps. 
 cxxxii. 17. Luke i. 89. Eyes denote wisdom, know- 
 ledge, sagacity, foresight and providence. These eyes, 
 more particularly denote the seven Spirits of God, which 
 Christ received without measure. Thus he is here repre- 
 sented, as every way qualified to open this book of God's 
 decrees, and to administer the government of the world and 
 the Church, by a perfect completion of the whole plan of 
 infinite wisdom, concerning the restoration of the human 
 family to favour, and glory. He took tjie book, and thus 
 assumed the authority and government with perfect assur- 
 ance, and the complaisance of the eternal Father. 
 Verse 8. And when he had taken the book, the four^ 
 beasts and four and twenty elders fell down be- 
 fore the Lamb, having every one of them harps, 
 and golden vials full of odours, which are the 
 prayers of saints. 
 9. And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art 
 worthy to take the book, and to open the seals 
 thereof: for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed 
 
170 THE LAMB ASSUMES 
 
 us to God by thy blood, oirt of every kindred, 
 and tongue, and people, aiS nation. 
 10. And hast made us unto our God, kings and 
 priests, and we shall reign on the earth. 
 Verse 8. The four beasts and the twenty-four elders fell 
 down before the Lamb. Here the doctrine" of Christ's di- 
 vinity is fully established. All his economies, churches, 
 saintsj faithful ministers, martyrs, and witnesses pay him 
 divine honours as God, and the Mediator between God and 
 man, by way of religious worship; and all this in the pre- 
 sence of the eternal Father, and in the face of heaven. O 
 what stupidity, and wickedness, to deny the Lord that 
 bought us ! 2 Pet. ii. 1. To blaspheme him on earth, 
 whom all heaven adores, is Satan-like. 
 
 The ancient harp, was an instrument of music with ten 
 strings, which was not sounded by the hand, but by a cer- 
 tain tool, at divine service, 2 Sam. vi. 5. Ps. xxxiii. 2. and 
 on particular occasions of great joy. 
 
 Golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers, &c. 
 In allusion to these vials, they had golden censers in the 
 temple at Jerusalem, in which incense, or odours, were 
 daily burned, and the sweet smell ascended to heaven. 
 These odours are not symbols of the prayers themselves, 
 but of their being acceptable, regarded, and remembered be- 
 fore God. Neither do the elders here act the part of me- 
 diators for the praying saints ; but that of divine messen- 
 gers, who like the angel that was sent to Cornelius, Acts 
 X. inform the saints on earth, by spiritual signs and to- 
 kens, that their prayers are come up for a memorial before 
 God, and will be answered in due season. Heb. i. 14. 
 Whenever they make such a communication to the saints, 
 then the smoke of the sweet odours ascendeth up before 
 .God out of their hands, and the saints feel the heavenly 
 tune of their hearts touching every fibre of sensibility. 
 Tor the scene of this vision is not actually in heaven, but 
 in the Chureh on earth ; and it is here, where the elders 
 kindle the fire of these odours in the hearts of saints. Ac- 
 
THE GOVERNMENT. \7\ 
 
 cording to this idea of the subject, the holy Martyrs con- 
 stitute a separate spiritual priesthood, arranged into 
 twenty-four courses, the heads of which are these elders, 
 to whom are assigned this employment at present, among 
 the saints on earth. O Christian ! remember when you 
 pray, that some one of these holy martyrs is kneeling by 
 your side, to worship the same Lord and Saviour with you, 
 and to signify to you, that your prayer is acceptable. Re- 
 member, you are praying in the congregation of angels. 
 The whole import of this figure then is, that this royal 
 priesthood on this occasion offered themselves, their com- 
 missions and offices, as a living sacrifice, and confessed al- 
 legiance to Jesus, the Lamb of God, upon his entering on 
 the administration of his government. 
 
 Verse 9. Jlnd they sung a new song. The original 
 word 'si&tj, song, signifies a piece of poetry, a hymn put in 
 metre, so that it can be sung like the Psalms of David, or 
 other hymns of praise and worship. See Enh. v. 19. Col. 
 iii. 16. in the original. This here is entitled a new S07ig y 
 because it was just then made on a new occasion, when 
 the Saviour undertook the government of the world and the 
 Church ; and because its contents were a new discovery, 
 which the elders had only then made concerning their future 
 appointment on earth. Of this song the prophet Isaiah 
 has spoken, xlii. 10. and throughout the whole of that 
 chapter. The subject of this heavenly ode is expressed in 
 the following words : Thou art worthy. This is a deli- 
 berate and public confession of their own conviction, con- 
 cerning the knowledge, ability, dignity, and power of the 
 Lamb, to explain and execute the divine scheme of go- 
 vernment as contained in this book ; and a free acknow- 
 ledgement of their allegiance to him. For this proceeding 
 they give the annexed reason : for thou wast slain, and hast 
 redeemed us to God by thy blood. There was a time, when 
 angels desired to look into the marvellous plan of redemp- 
 tion, l Pet. i. 12 ; but since the ascension of Jesus Christ, 
 
1/3 THE LAMB ASSUMES 
 
 that great and mysterious scheme of salvation has Keen 
 fully exhibited, and excites the admiration and delight of 
 heaven. The four Beings of life, and the elders knew of 
 no one worthy and capable, of all the mighty and excellent 
 in heaven, who had ever performed an enterprize that 
 could inspire such confidence, except the Lamh in the re- 
 demption of mankind. The Lamb who undertook and 
 executed that scheme, He is worthy of the throne. His 
 blood and sufferings are the price of our redemption — a 
 great price indeed ! 
 
 Out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation. 
 Here both those Beings of lives, and the elders tell us who, 
 and from whence they are. They are redeemed by the 
 blood of the Lamb — They are of all nations on the earth. 
 This passage does not prove, that only the elect were re- 
 deemed, it only evinces, that these enjoyed the fruits of 
 the redemption of Christ. Dan. iii. 4. Col. i. £3. These 
 four words may refer to the four parts of the world. 
 
 Verse 10. And hast made y,s unto our God kings and 
 priests. The learned and pious Bengelius reads here 
 (ZxgiXuxv, a kingdom, pro $&<; iKiig > kings. The Church 
 of Christ is now a spiritual kingdom, John xviii. 36 ; but 
 in the Millennium, during the thousand years reign of 
 Christ on earth, it will be a kingdom in every sense of the 
 word : and then the four Beings of life will be his king- 
 dom, for the elders say, fiotgihivgo/Mv> %ve tvil Ireign as 
 kings on the earth. At present they are only priests, but 
 then they shall be as kings and priests on earth, Rev. xx. 
 4. 5. 6. as a compensation for the sacrifice they made of 
 their lives, for the sake of Christ and his doctrine. 
 Verse 11. And I beheld, and I heard the voice of many an- 
 gels round about the throne, and the beasts, and 
 the elders : and the number of them was ten 
 thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of 
 thousands ,• 
 
THE GOVERNMENT. 173 
 
 12. Saying with a loud voice, worthy is the Lamb 
 that was slain to receive power, and riches, and 
 wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, 
 and blessing. 
 
 The voice of many angels. An innumerable company. 
 Daniel saw such a number, chap. vii. 10. Ps. lxviii. 17. 
 They were angels 'and not separate spirits of men, for they 
 do not say, that the Lamb redeemed them. Those which 
 the Lamb has redeemed, the four Beings of life, and the 
 elders, were nearer to the throne than they, because the 
 saints are the heirs of salvation, and the Church is the 
 bride of the Lamb. This innumerable company of an- 
 gels is said to have encompassed the whole scene ; because 
 they are servants of God, and ministering Spirits to the 
 Churches, and guardians to believers, whom they protect 
 from enemies and dangers, and perform many thousand 
 good offices. Heb. i. 14. Rev. i. 1. Acts xxvii. 24. Acts 
 xvi. 9. 10. 2 Kings vi. 16. 17. 
 
 Verse 12. Worthy is the Lamb. Thus all the heavens 
 testify of his qualification and worthiness of the throne, 
 and freely acknowledge their allegiance, in order to serve 
 under his command. These seven words of praise may 
 allude to the seven horns and eyes of the Lamb, and to the 
 divine purposes, which he is to accomplish by them. Thus 
 one division after the other declares the worthiness of the 
 Lamb, and acknowledges allegiance: first the visible 
 Church and people of God in these four economies, and all 
 his holy martyrs ; secondly, all the hosts of heaven ; and 
 thirdly, in the next verses, the whole human race on earth, 
 and in Hades under the earth — God and the whole Uni- 
 verse, Deists deviate from them all, and are the enemies 
 of all. Luke xix. 14. But his citizens hated him, and 
 sent a message ojrlgu *Jt» Agyovrg?, behind his back, 
 (through the country) saying we will not have Him to 
 reign over us. 
 
174 THE LAMB ASSUMES, &c. 
 
 Verse 13, And every creature which is in heaven, and on 
 the earth, and under the earth, and such as are 
 in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I say- 
 ing, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and 
 power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, 
 and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. 
 14. And the four beasts said, Amen. And the four 
 and twenty elders fell down and worshipped 
 him that liveth for ever and ever. 
 It would appear from this chapter, that the eternal 
 Father revealeth his Son in a gradual manner both in hea- 
 ven and earth, and that Jesus Christ manifests himself 
 only by his works, and the performance of marvellous en- 
 terprises; until at last the whole Universe is brought, 
 freely to confess his superiority in every point of view, 
 even in his manhood, and to acknowledge allegiance from 
 a full knowledge and conviction of his worthiness, by his 
 admirable deeds. The universal homage of all creation, 
 animate and inanimate, as recorded in these verses, did 
 not actually take place at the time when John beheld this 
 vision. Neither did the Lamb really then only open th<i 
 book, and undertake the government, which certainly must 
 have happened before the destruction of Jerusalem, since 
 that judgment is ascribed to him. All this is a prophetic 
 vision, of the gradual extension of the Saviour's kingdom, 
 and acknowledged authority to the end of time. John v. 
 23. Phil. ii. 9. 10. 11. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 I. SEAL, ACCOMPLISHED PEOM A. D. 72 to 122. 
 
 Verse 1. And I s;aw when the Lamb opened one of the 
 seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thun- 
 der, one of the four beasts saying, Come and 
 see. 
 2. And I saw, and behold a white horse; and he 
 that sat on him had a bow ; and a crown was 
 given unto him : and he went forth conquering 
 and to conquer. \ 
 
 When the Lord made this Revelation to St. John, the 
 situation of the Church of Christ was peculiarly Critical. 
 Jerusalem and her temple, the former people and Church 
 of God lay in total ruin ,• which in its holy records had 
 many glorious promises not yet fulfilled. The banners of 
 the Church had been planted in Biany countries, and her 
 ministers every where met with great success, in enlisting 
 many valiant soldiers for the service of the Lord. Jews 
 and Gentiles were alarmed, at this rapid propagation of 
 the Gospel ; and the Christians were in full expectation of 
 the approach of the personal kingdom of Christ on earth, 
 which should encompass the whole world. In the midst 
 of this full tide of prosperity, the Church of Christ was ar- 
 rested by the cruel persecutions of the Roman emperors, 
 Nero and Domitian, revived Paganism in all its abomina- 
 tions, and threatened Christianity with utter destruction. 
 Idolatry was every where again vigorously supported by 
 
176 I. SEAL FROM A. D. 72— TO 122. 
 
 the powers of this world, the self-interested views of a host 
 of priests, and the corrupt passions of man : but the reli- 
 gion of Jesus was accounted foolishness, an enemy to the 
 state and to mankind, and only maintained herself by the 
 truth of her doctrine, and the holy lives of her disciples. 
 When the Christians saw all their hopes thus crossed, and. 
 all their wishes frustrated, many thousands fell into doubts, 
 perplexing temptations and fears, concerning the truth and 
 divine origin of the Christian religion, and her final suc- 
 cess on earth. Short-sighted reason argued thus : If Je- 
 hovah be the author of Christianity, and Jesus Christ the 
 Son of God, then our religion must finally prevail, and all 
 the promises concerning the welfare of Zion, will surely 
 be accomplished ; but the natural probability from the vio- 
 lent opposition of the world, is against us, and Paganism 
 is victorious from the throne to the cottage. It is not im- 
 possible that we may be deceived. Man perhaps is doom- 
 ed to wander in darkness, doubt and perplexity, through 
 the valley of this world, forlorn, and ignorant of a life to 
 come, without a true knowledge of his Maker and his God. 
 All those miracles which we have seen, and which are 
 preached unto us, may be the effects of superior beings, 
 unknown to us, or from latent causes in nature, and we 
 destined, to be the sport of an inferior Demiurgus, or a de- 
 ceitful Governor of this world. If in this life only we 
 have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable, 
 1 Cor. xv. 19. O that God in whom we trust, would take 
 pity on us, and pour light and comfort into our despond- 
 ing hearts ! If this book had not opened the future pros- 
 pects of the Chmrch of Christ, these and similar doubts and 
 perplexities would have arisen in the hearts of millions in 
 every age, and the Church would this day as much as ever, 
 aeed such a mighty support. 
 
 The principal wish and desire of the Church in those 
 days of affliction was, to know the future prospects of 
 Christianity in the Roman empire, and the final doom of 
 Paganism. Both these important points were revealed. 
 
I. SEAL FROM A. n. 72— TO 122. 177 
 
 by opening the first six seals of the heavenly roll ; and 
 thus all Christians received instruction and comfort. Each 
 seal enclosed only those events, which should he brought 
 about by Providence, during a determined space of fifty 
 years ; and not all the events which happened during that 
 space of time, nor even all those which the historian would 
 treat with principal concern. Here prophecy differs 
 widely from profane history ; it only takes notice of those 
 dispensations, which were intended to effect the downfall 
 of Paganism, and the success and prosperity of the Church, 
 and disciples of Jesus. All the glorious achievements of 
 emperors and armies, which have no tendency to further 
 the designs of heaven, are not considered as worthy of re- 
 membrance. They are mere actions of men, in which the 
 Church of God is not immediately concerned, and are 
 therefore undeserving of a place in the journal of Provi- 
 dence. 
 
 The whole Revelation then, contains a prophetic history 
 of the Christian religion, of Christ and his Church. And 
 this chapter begins the evolution of a series of Divine mea- 
 sures, by which the mystery of God was to be accomplish- 
 ed at different periods in the Roman empire, in order to 
 procure a secure dwelling-place for the Church. 
 
 Verse 1. Come and see. The opening of these seats 
 seems to have been attended with circumstances, peculiarly 
 majestic. When the Lamb opened a seal, he also exr 
 hibited its centents by a hieroglyphic representation 
 in the surrounding clouds. Here a rider on horseback 
 passed in full view of the throne, and all its attendants, 
 through this heavenly theatre of visions $ and the first 
 Being of life like a lion, with a tremendous voice, as the 
 noise of thunder, called the holy seer to give particular at- 
 tention, that nothing might escape his observation, which 
 could benefit, instruct, or comfort his brethren. 
 
 Verse 2. Jl white horse ; and he that sat on him had a 
 fyow. Expositors have differed widely in their explana* 
 
178 I. SEAL FROM A. D. 72— TO 122. 
 
 tions of this seal. Bengelius has here seen the victories 
 of the Romans under the emperor Trajan, and Dr. Yung 
 the rapid propagation of the gospel during the first cen- 
 turies. Thus, truth sometimes lies before our feet un- 
 observed, and we search for it with great labour at a 
 distance. Horses are instruments of war, and a white 
 horse is an emblem of victory, conquest, and succeeding 
 prosperity. This hieroglyphic represents the Lord Jesus 
 Christ in a double point of view, to the unspeakable com- 
 fort of his afflicted Church. First, as conqueror of Juda- 
 ism, and the Jewish nation, for having rejected him as 
 their Messiah and King. When the Persian kings after 
 a signal victory, offered sacrifices to the sun, they rode on 
 white horses. On account of this victory it is said in the 
 text, i^o'S-jj, a crown has, or had been given him, as ji thing 
 which had Ireen done sometime before this vision^of St. 
 John. Secondly, as directing all the conquests of the Ro- 
 mans, from this time to the accomplishment of his hea- 
 venly designs concerning his Church. The Roman gene- 
 rals used to ride white horses at the head of their armies, 
 and their triumphal chariots were drawn by white horses. 
 It is worthy of particular remark, that Daniel's prophecy 
 concerning the limits of the Roman empire, Dan. vii. 7. 
 23. was not fully accomplished, till in the days of Trajan. 
 He conquered from Anno. 108, in a few years, Armenia, 
 Assyria, Mesopotamia, and even the countries beyond the 
 Tigris; and extended the Roman dominion far beyond 
 what Pompey had done towards the East, and to the full 
 extent of the Macedonian empire. The Christians were 
 alarmed by the immense power of the Romans, as they were 
 always ready to supportidolatry with all its abominatioj.s ; 
 but the Lord here informs his people, that he superintends 
 the power of these conquerors of the world, and directs all 
 their victories to the benefit of his. Church. And accord- 
 ingly, Gibbon asserts that by this overgrown power, the 
 Romans weakened the centre of their empire, and thus ac- 
 
II. SEAL FROM A. D. 122— TO 172. if& 
 
 celerated its dissolution. The Lord directed the Roman 
 victories and conquests to the promotion of his Church 
 and drove his arrows into the hearts of his enemies. Pa. 
 xlv. All victories from henceforth, had a ruinous effect on 
 the empire, and the Roman power began to sink from that 
 time. Paganism lost its mighty hold, and fell into disre- 
 pute, until the whole empire became a province of the Lord 
 Jesus. 
 
 Those expositors, who explain this seal only of the Lords 
 spiritual conquests through his Church and religion, have, 
 I presume, not sufficiently considered this subject. They 
 represent this rider, as having a wholly separate and dis- 
 tinct object and employment, from the following riders: 
 whereas the horse and rider under the first seal, must 
 surely be explained in connexion with those under the se- 
 cond, third, and fourth seals, as having the execution of 
 only a part of an enterprize, of the same nature with the 
 rest. This explanation also perfectly accords with chap. 
 xix. 11. Where this same rider again returns, after having 
 gained many crowns, i. e. kingdoms and empires j for he 
 went forth conquering and to conquer. 
 
 II. SEAL ACCOMPLISHED PROM A. D. 122 — TO 172. 
 
 Verse 3. And when he had opened the second seal, I 
 heard the second beast say, Come and see. 
 4. And there went out another horse that was red ; 
 and power was given to him that sat thereon to 
 take peace from the. earth, and that they should 
 kill one another : and there was given unto him 
 a great sword. 
 By the first seal the Christians were comforted con- 
 cerning the extension of the Roman power in the East, es- 
 
180 II. SEAL FROM A. D. 122— TO 172. 
 
 pecially those, who inhabited the conquered countries along 
 the Euphrates and Tigris, not to imagine that Providence 
 was smiling on a government, by which they were cruelly 
 persecuted, and his Church disregarded. By the open- 
 ing of this second seal the Lord discovered another cause, 
 which would effect the downfall of this colossean power, 
 the foreknowledge of which might prove to them of great 
 benefit during its accomplishment, to strengthen their faith 
 and to make them more cautious in times of danger. At 
 the opening of the first seal, St. John was called on by the 
 Lion, the image of heroic faith and actions, as expressive 
 of the general character of the Church in those days j but 
 now by the second, the image of industry and sufferings 
 for the common good of man. 
 
 This horse denotes war, and his red colour blood and 
 slaughter, which was to take place on earth, h. e. particu- 
 larly on the continent of the Roman empire. By the open- 
 ing of this seal therefore, the Christians received solemn 
 warning in those countries, where God in righteous judg- 
 ment had withdrawn the spirit of peace and reconciliation, 
 and given men over to insurrection, sedition and rebellion ? 
 until at last the great sword severed all. 
 
 All this has actually taken place in the Roman empire 
 during this period. Immediately on the death of Trajan, 
 the provinces Armenia, Assyria, and Mesopotamia, re- 
 volted from the Romans ; and the ensuing fermentations, 
 Wars and calamities, made those countries a very insecure 
 place of residence for the Church. But this prophecy 
 seems to refer more particularly to the intestine wars 
 under Adrian against the Jews, and to their bloody insur- 
 rections, which began A. D. 133. 
 
 Since the destruction of- Jerusalem the Jews had lost 
 their own government, their laws of worship, and even their 
 country, where they were forced to abandon the sepulchres 
 of their fathers, and all those monuments of Divine love 
 and favour, to the insolence of Pagans, As their return 
 
II. SEAL FROM A. D. 122—. TO 172. 181 
 
 was not prohibited by law, they soon collected again in 
 their beloved country in great numbers, and raised their 
 tents even among the ruins of Jerusalem. But their love 
 of liberty, and burning revenge against the Romans, made 
 them every where restless citizens. They often raised 
 iasurrections against the Greeks and Romans, and com- 
 mitted most horrible cruelties. In the neighbourhood of 
 Cyrene they destroyed no less than 220,000 men; in 
 Egypt and Cyprus 240,000 ; so that Adrian sent new co- 
 lonies in order to re-populate the desolate places. But 
 when Adrian began to rebuild Jerusalem, he filled it with 
 Heathens, and even erected a Pagan temple for idolatrous 
 worship within her walls, in consequence of which the 
 Jews suddenly rose in rebellion throughout the whole Ro- 
 man empire. An infamous impostor by the name of Baro- 
 chebas inflamed their passions to the highest pitch of enthu- 
 siasm, by calling himself the Star of Jacob, under which 
 title the Messiah had been promised, as the deliverer of 
 Israel, Num. xxiv. 17. Akibas, the most famous among 
 the Jewish doctors, and the principal families of that di- 
 luded people, received him as their Messiah without any 
 further proof, than believing that to be the time of his ap- 
 pearance. They chose him their leader, took many for- 
 tresses, and spread desolation, blood and slaughter, where- 
 ever they went, especially among the Christians in Judea, 
 whom they persecuted with unaccountable fury. Rufus, 
 the governor, could not stop their progress, though the em- 
 peror had sent him large supplies of troops ; he therefore 
 sent Julius Severus, the greatest general of his time, who 
 subdued them with such immense blood and slaughter, as 
 to deter them for ever from rising again. He destroyed 
 fifty of their cities, and nine hundred eighty-live towns, 
 and made Palestine almost a desert and solitary wilder- 
 ness. The Jews lost more than 600,000 of their nation. 
 So great was the slaughter, especially in Bither, of men, 
 women, and children* that the Jews say their blood ran 
 
182 III. SEAL FROM A. D. 172— TO 222. 
 
 down into the main sea> that a horse might wade up to his 
 nose in blood. From this time, their yoke became heavier 
 than ever under the Roman empire, they were banished 
 Judea, and forbidden ever to approach the holy city. 
 
 This overthrow of the Jewish nation was total, like that 
 of their city and temple, and left them no hopes of reco- 
 very. They have drawn this judgment upon themselves, 
 by their malignant opposition to the Church of Christ. 
 They not only rejected, and put to death their Messiah, 
 but also persecuted his disciples and followers with unac- 
 countable malice, and destroyed their peace and happiness 
 in every country, by presenting false accusations against 
 them before the Roman tribunals. Thus they have added 
 the blood of many thousand Christians to that of their pro- 
 phets, and hastened their total ruin. And this is the effect 
 of the great sword, given to the rider under this seal. 
 
 During this period also the third and fourth persecution 
 raged in Asia with double fury, in which Polycarp and 
 Justin honoured God by their deaths as martyrs. But 
 this prophecy does not seem to refer to that legislative 
 madness, which is all reserved for the fifth seal. These 
 words only refer to those, who are capable of killing one 
 another, which is not the disposition of Christians, and 
 much less of the Christians of those days. 
 
 III. SEAL ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 172 — TO 222. 
 
 Verse 5. And when he had opened the third seal, I heard 
 the third beast say, come and see. And I be- 
 held, and lo, a black horse ; and he that sat on 
 him had a pair of balances in his hand. 
 6. And I heard a voice in the midst of the four 
 beasts say, a measure of wheat for a penny, and 
 
in. SEAL FROM A. D. 172— TO 222. 183 
 
 three measures of barley for a penny 5 and see 
 thou hurt not the oil and the wine. 
 
 This hieroglyphic denotes a famine, which was to 
 happen during this period in the Roman empire, more re- 
 markable for its universality and duration, than on ac- 
 count of the high degree of scarcity of the necessaries of 
 life. See Sam. iv. 7. 8. and chap. v. 10. Bread — grain 
 is. truly scarce, when it is no longer measured by measure, 
 but weighed out by balances. %orvi|, Cluxmx is a measure 
 of about two pounds, the usual allowance in Xerxes's 
 army, and among the Romans of a man per day; and 
 ivivoLfitov, a penny, was the usual hire of a labourer for a 
 day. A man's daily wages then, would only buy himself 
 bread, without any thing to eat with it, or any surplus for 
 his family, or even for his own clothing. This scarcity 
 would have fallen on the superfluities also, such as oil and 
 wine, but the voice of Christ from the midst of the four Be- 
 ings of life, limited it to the most necessary articles of sub- 
 sistence. 
 
 Those historians, who have given us the lives of the em- 
 perors, and the particulars of their reign in detail, during 
 this period, bear witness to such a famine in the Roman 
 empire. It began during the last years of the reign of 
 Antonine the philosopher, and lasted to the first years of 
 the emperor Severus. There were alternately throughout 
 the whole Roman empire sterility of crops, inundations, 
 great droughts, barrenness of soil, immense exportation^ 
 of grain, foraging during the many intestine wars, earth- 
 quakes, burning of towns, unnatural meteors and eclipses. 
 Tertullian says, that during the reign of Antonine, each 
 town and city in the empire had suffered a famine, and 
 that the heavy rains, which had been the cause of it, were 
 so numerous, as to threaten the world with a second de- 
 luge. The emperor, who had sold his precious furniture 
 to prosecute the war, made the people great donations, out 
 of his own private purse. During the reign of the empe- 
 ror Commodus, says Echart in his Roman History, the 
 
184 III. SEAL FROM A. D. 172— TO 222: 
 
 Tiber inundated a great part of the city of Rome, upon 
 which followed a great famine, earthquakes, and infection 
 of the air, by bloodless animalcules and insects. The 
 scarcity ran so high, that the people in a violent commo- 
 tion killed Oleander, the emperor's favourite. Severus at 
 last made it a principal object, to supply their wants by 
 importations from other countries. There neither was be- 
 fore nor after this period, a famine so general and of such: 
 long duration, as this had been. 
 
 And here I would answer an objection, which perhaps 
 some of my readers are ready to make. They wish to 
 read of more all-important events, as the completion of 
 these seals, than what are here actually treated of. To 
 this I answer: 1. When the Lord judges it necessary to 
 comfort and strengthen his Church in any certain period 
 by prophecy, he can only make choice of such events as 
 according to his Divine prescience of things, actually take 
 place during that time. The events themselves are not 
 the principal objects to the Church, however great op 
 small their influence on her prosperity may be; but the 
 accomplishment of a divine prediction in those occurrences. 
 This is what constitutes them prophecies — memorials and 
 pledges of the Lord to his people. 2. These events are 
 sufficiently important to the Church. The Christians were 
 citizens of the Roman empire, and their lives and sublu- 
 nary happiness were largely involved in its fate. By these 
 prophecies they were infonred of the extent of these ca- 
 lamities, which might diminish unnecessary fear, excite 
 them either to fly from danger, where it was proper, or 
 prepare to meet it in a becoming manner. S. The Church 
 of Christ in those days was as yet a young and tender in- 
 fant, which, especially during the time of the bloody per- 
 secutions by the Romans, required perpetual aid and re- 
 freshment. The Lord, therefore, in each period gave her 
 pledges of his favour and assistance, that she might con- 
 tinue faithful, and rise superior to the power of her ene- 
 mies. 
 
IV. SExiL FROM A. D. 222 TO 272. 185 
 
 IV. SEAI ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 222 TO 272. 
 
 Verse 7. And when he had opened the fourth seal, I 
 heard the voice of the fourth beast say, come 
 and see. 
 8. And I looked, and behold a pale horse; and 
 his name that sat on him was death, and hell 
 followed with him : and power was given unto 
 them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill 
 with sword, and with hunger, and with death, 
 and with the beasts of the earth. 
 The name of this rider fully corresponds with the colour 
 of his horse. According to the same rule we may admit, 
 that the rider on the white horse was victory; the rider 
 on the red horse war; the rider on the black horse famine; 
 and because all the judgments of God under the foregoing 
 seals still continued, and here received new strength, this 
 rider is emphatically called death. The holy seer beheld 
 his frightful appearance, as he passed the theatre of visions 
 before the throne of God. The colour of his horse was 
 %Afc>£o?, P a ^ e » a mixture of green and yellow, like faded, 
 putrescent grass. <*JV as we ^ as scheol, hell, signifies ^a 
 spacious open gulf, or large cave under the earth. The 
 ancients, who had more intercourse with the world of spi- 
 rits than we, believed Hades to be a great solitary desert, 
 into which all separate spirits are collected, before the de- 
 termination of their final destiny. Isa. xiv. 1 Sam. xxviii. 
 Death here denotes sudden death, as by pestilence, putrid 
 fevers and other epidemics. 
 
 The sword, hunger, death and beasts are the four sore 
 judgments of God, by which he punishes the opposition of 
 diabolical nations. Ezek. xiv. 21. Lev. xxvi. 16. Jer. 
 xxiv. 10. Ezek. vi. 12. They all raged dreadfully dur r 
 ing this period in the Roman empire. (>o[A,<$a,icc not only 
 signifies sword, but a broad sword f a glave, as used in 
 
 a a 
 
m IV. SEAL FROM A. D. 222—TO 272. 
 
 slaughter-houses, and indicates a most wanton and pro- 
 fuse shedding of human blood. 
 
 The Roman empire had suffered greatly by the repeated 
 shocks of judgments under the former seals, but those in- 
 flicted under this seal, brought it almost to the brink of 
 ruin. The whole empire was thrown into dreadful confu- 
 sion by the mismanagement of many weak and incompetent 
 emperors, and the imprudence of governors in the provin- 
 ces. The soldiery lost all discipline and spirit of subordi- 
 nation — They murdered good emperors and publicly sold 
 the empire to the highest bidder, as one would expose a 
 commodity for money. Hence, without divination we may 
 judge of their government, and the sufferings of the peo- 
 ple. The emperor Maximinus killed more than 4,000 
 men, without any charge or judicial process against them. 
 Gcdlienus, that cruel tyrant, depopulated many cities and 
 towns by his barbarities, and daily exterminated three or 
 four thousand of his soldiers, because he had discovered 
 their intentions of creating a new emperor. During his 
 reign thirty tyrants arose, who divided the empire between 
 them, and whose extirpation caused streams of blood. In 
 less than fifty years, more than twenty emperors died vio- 
 lent deaths, and the Roman empire was almost destroyed. 
 Probus killed in different battles 400,000 Germans, be- 
 sides what he lost himself; Decius 30,000 Goths; Clau- 
 dius destroyed in different engagements 300,000 of the 
 same people ; and that cruel wretch, Maximinus, deso- 
 lated Germany, with fire and sword to the distance of four 
 hundred miles. 
 
 The Roman empire was most grievously afflicted by fa- 
 mine, A. D. 248, which was followed A. D. 250, by a pes- 
 tilence of cruel and general rage. It began in Ethiopia, 
 pervaded the East and every part of the Roman empire, 
 and lasted fifteen years. There were times, when 5,000 
 died in one day within the city of Rome, and its course 
 was no less fatal throughout the whole empire, in propor- 
 
V. SEAL FROM A. D. 272— TO 322. 187 
 
 fion to their number of population. Perhaps there never 
 was its equal in extent and duration. 
 
 This period is also marked, by five general persecutions 
 of the Christians, in which many thousands perished by 
 being thrown before wild beasts, and by the savage cruel- 
 ties of the Roman emperors, governors and magistrates. 
 These judgments swept away according to this prophecy, 
 the fourth part of the earth : that is, the fourth part of the 
 citizens of the Roman empire, during this period, did not 
 die natural deaths — which is by no means improbable. 
 These judgments befel the Church as well as the state, 
 and fully express the import of the images under this seal. 
 
 . m 
 
 V. SEAL ACCOMPLISHED PROM A. D. 272 — TO 522. 
 
 Verse 9. And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw 
 under the altar the souls of them that were slain 
 for the word of God, and for the testimony 
 which they held : 
 
 10. And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How 
 long, Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge 
 and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the 
 earth ? 
 
 11. And white robes were given unto every one of 
 them; and it was said unto them, that they 
 should rest yet for a little season, until their fel- 
 low servants also, and their brethren, that 
 should be killed as they were, should be ful- 
 filled. 
 
 The four first seals stand peculiarly connected among 
 themselves by the internal order of this book of prophecy. 
 At the opening of each of them, the hieroglyphic represen- 
 tation of their contents is introduced by one of those four 
 
186 V. SEAL FROM A. D. 272— TO 322. 
 
 Beings of life around the throne of God ; because they 
 refer to events, which were to happen solely on earth, and 
 within the limits of the Church, and to the extent of the 
 sound of the gospel trumpet. The following seals are 
 again connected, and comprise events in both the visible 
 and invisible world, which therefore exceed the voice of 
 these living creatures. 
 
 By the opening of this seal, the Lord informed his 
 Church on three very material points, necessary for her to 
 know, as she was now to pass the fiery ordeal, to prove 
 her fidelity for exer. 
 
 I. / saw under the altar the sods of them that were slain. 
 Thus the Lord ^scloses the tenth and last general perse- 
 cution, under the Roman emperor JDioclesian, which began 
 A. D. 303, and was carried on under four successive edicts 
 from the throne, by all sorts of torments and unspeakable 
 cruelties, for ten years. The number of martyrs during 
 this persecution was immense, among which were many 
 characters distinguished for piety and learning. They are 
 accounted no less than 144,000 persons. So great was the 
 diligence and zeal of the Roman magistrates and the mul- 
 titude, against the Christians, that their raving exertions 
 were like to prove fatal to the Christian cause. At first 
 they only pulled down the Christian churches, burned 
 their books and writings, and deprived them of all civil 
 rights and privileges ; but at last their cruel minds im- 
 pelled them to such brutal and shameful torments, as even 
 decency forbids to describe. This being the most severe, 
 and last of all the persecutions by Pagan Rome, is there- 
 fore here particularly noted, though all former martyrs 
 are also comprehended under this seal. 
 
 II. I saw under the altar the souls. Here the Lord ele- 
 vates the veil, and the Church beholds a glorious scene in 
 the invisible world — the state of immortality, in which 
 bouIs exist after their separation from the body, and the 
 virtue and excellence of martyrdom. It was a generally 
 
V. SEAL FROM J^B. 272— TO 322. 189 
 
 received opinion among the ancient fathers, that the souls 
 of believers, after death, were clothed in ethereal bodies, in 
 which they acted, and might even appear upon earth 
 among the living, like the angels and the Son of God in 
 ancient time, until the day of resurrection. Gen. xviii. 
 19. This opinion seems to be confirmed by this passage. 
 St. John beheld them in human form, heard their exclama- 
 tion, and saw them dressing in white robes. They there- 
 fore were not in a state of insensibility or sleep, but had 
 full recollection of past events, consciousness of their pre- 
 sent state, and from the many martyrs, which during that 
 persecution daily increased their number, a perfect know- 
 ledge of what was transacting in the world. This inform- 
 ation induced them at that time, to cry with a loud voice, 
 i. e. with great ardour and fervency. 
 
 The holy seer beheld them under the altar of burnt- 
 offering, by which they are represented to the comfort of 
 their brethren on earth, as holy and acceptable sacrifices 
 to the Lord, and in a place of protection and perfect safety. 
 They knew, that they had been slain for the word of God, 
 and for the [^x^rxj^av, doctrine, religion of Jescs, chap. 
 xx. 4.] testimony which they had, and did not doubt but 
 God would judge and avenge their blood and sufferings -, 
 but they were very desirous to know, how long it would yet 
 be until the day of retribution. This desire was not a sin- 
 ful or malicious affection, for the Greek word IjcJhcmv, 
 signifies, to assist an* innocent sufferer, by civil pro- 
 cess, and to adjudge the guilty. They therefore only 
 petition for the exercise of his right of defence, and retri- 
 bution in their behalf; or in other words, they wished to 
 know, when the enemies of the Church should be over- 
 come, and the personal kingdom of Christ established on 
 earth. White robes were given unto everrj one of them. 
 This was a token of peculiar favour and promotion, as in 
 the East, priests were invested by white robes with the 
 holy office. They were henceforth employed as minister- 
 
190 V. SEAL FROM *. D. 272— TO 322. 
 
 ing spirits, for them who shall be heirs of salvation. He- 
 brews i. 14. 
 
 III. They should rest yet for a little season. The holy 
 martyrs, who had been collected under the altar during 
 the first nine general persecutions, expected (perhaps 
 from some sign given in the world of spirits,) the judg- 
 ments of God on Paganism, and the near approach of the 
 kingdom of Christ. When therefore their number was so 
 greatly enlarged, (luring the tenth persecution, they ex- 
 pressed their disappointment by a loud and pressing peti- 
 tion, for more light concerning the time of the suffering 
 state of the Church. In this they were fully gratified ; 
 but St. John was induced to express this period of time in 
 an obscure manner by the word chronos, which signifies a 
 space of time not determined by numbers, but by events. 
 As for instance, the time of a dynasty of a reigning family 
 in a kingdom, or the duration of a republic, or of a war, 
 was by the Grecians called a chronos. Hence it follows, 
 that ail determinations concerning the length of a chronos, 
 are only supposition, which nevertheless may rise to a 
 great degree of probability. I have determined the chro- 
 nos to be 1100 years. For Bengelius and others reject 
 the word junc^ov, little, in this place, which is received in 
 our common version ; but if it even remains, it would not 
 embarrass my system. For ^ovog y.w.%os is an expres- 
 sion less indeterminable than even chronos, and may de- 
 note any time between 900 and 10G0 years, though it can- 
 not signify more, or less, without interfering with other 
 numbers. The Revelation speaks of four bloody persecu- 
 tions against the saints, three of which already stand re- 
 corded on the page of history. That of Pagan Rome 
 during the first centuries — that by Papal Rome against 
 the Waldenses and MMgenses A. D. 1208 and 1209 — ■ 
 that against the Hussites in Bohemia, and the Protestants 
 in Europe — and that by the beast out of the earth, and by 
 he beast from the bottomless pit ; which last is not here 
 
V. SEAL FROM A. D. 272— TO S22. 191 
 
 considered, as it occurs during the time of the last judg- 
 ments. If now we retain the reading: a little chronos: 
 that is, less than a chronos, we have 906 years from the 
 commencement of the tenth persecution A. D. 303, when 
 those souls began their exclamation under the altar, to the 
 time of the Papal crusades against the Waldenses A. D. 
 1209. But if we adopt the reading u a chronos," and cal- 
 culate from the end of the first persecution, 314, we have 
 the commencement of the third A. D. 1414, when those 
 eminent men of God, John Huss, and Jerome of Prague, 
 were burnt alive by the council of Constance, and all their 
 followers persecuted with savage barbarity, by the emperor 
 Sigismund and the Papal clergy, for many years. The 
 text even seems to favour the opinion of an allusion to two 
 periods of persecution, and denominates the martyrs of 
 the first Waldenses and Albigenses, "fellow servants" of 
 the ancient martyrs, and those of the second period, since 
 the time of John Huss, only " brethren" Now the time of 
 the first persecution from A. D. 64 — to the year 314, is 
 250 years. If we add these to 1414, we have 1664, pre- 
 cisely the time when the persecutions against the Protes- 
 tants ceased, and the Evangelic doctrine was again legally 
 established in Germany. 
 
 This seal does not discover any direct judgment on the 
 Roman empire ; but history informs us, what a great effect 
 the blood and sufferings of the martyrs had on the Pagan 
 spectators, and on Paganism, in facilitating their conver- 
 sion. Yet the united voice of all the martyrs requiring 
 vengeance, may well be considered as a powerful cause of 
 the downfall, and utter ruin of Heathenism in the Roman 
 dominions. 
 
192 VI. SEAL FROM A. D. 322— TO 372 
 
 VI. SEAL ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 322 TO 372. 
 
 Verse 12. And I beheld when he had opened the sixth 
 seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake ; and 
 the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and 
 the moon became as blood : 
 
 13. And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even 
 as a fig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she 
 is shaken of a mighty wind : 
 
 14. And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is 
 rolled together ; and every mountain and island 
 were moved out of their places : 
 
 1 5. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, 
 and the rich men, and the chief captains, and 
 the mighty men, and every bond-man, and every 
 free man, hid themselves in the dens, and in the 
 rocks of the mountains ; 
 
 * 16. And said to the mountains and rocks, fall on us, 
 and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on 
 the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb : 
 17. For the great day of his wrath -is come; and 
 who shall be able to stand ? 
 It is customary in prophetic writings, to announce the 
 final doom of nations, of governments, and of religious 
 communities by images and expressions, which in their li- 
 teral sense can only take place on the last day of judgment, 
 and at the destruction of the world. See Isa. xiii. 9. 10. 
 13. 17. 19. and xxxiv. 4. 5. Hagg. ii. 21. &2. Joel ii. 10. 
 Ezek. xxxii. 7. 8. Math. xxiv. 7. 29. Luke xxi. 25. 26. 
 Heb. xii. 26. 27. The reason is, because these nations, 
 governments and communities, are then precisely found in 
 that state of corruption, into which the whole world will 
 be sunk at the last day of final retribution. The eternal 
 mind is then thus disposed towards their existence, as He 
 will be on the last day, in regard to the continuance of 
 
VI. SEAL FEOM A. D. 322— TO 372. 193 
 
 maiikind on this earth. When such a catastrophe takes 
 place, the day of grace seems to be over for foolish virgins, 
 and the door of heaven shut against the wicked. Rev. 
 xxii. 11. 
 
 By this terribly majestic description, the Lord informs 
 his Church of the total overthrow of Paganism in the Ro- 
 man empire, both as to its religion and civil power; whicb 
 was begun during the period of this seal, by the conver- 
 sion of the Roman emperor Constantine the Great, and its 
 final doom perfectly fixed in the year 372. 
 
 This earthquake signifies a great civil commotion in the 
 Roman empire ; hear en, Paganism ; the sun, the Heathen- 
 ish doctrine of religion ; the moon, their worship and idol- 
 atry ; the stars, their priests ; the earth, their civil polity ; 
 mountains and islands, the larger and inferior divisions of 
 the empire; dens and rocks, those places, into which the 
 gospel of Christ had not yet penetrated, and which served 
 as places of refuge, concealment, and protection. 
 
 The sun and fountain-head of all their religious light 
 and knowledge became black, which is a sign of mourning, 
 perplexity, and consternation. Joel ii. 10. It darkened 
 at the dawn of gospel day, and lost all power further to il- 
 luminate, even in the eyes of reason. Their idolatrous 
 worship appeared an unreasonable fraud and deception, 
 and the Heathens changed their assemblies, and festival 
 days, into councils of blood and revenge against the Chris- 
 tians. Their priests, magicians, and vestals, lost all their 
 honour, excellence, and support, and sunk down to the 
 common multitude. Chr. i 20, Dan. viii. 10. Paganism, 
 which had been the universal religion of the empire, like 
 the expanse or firmament, departed as a scroll when it is 
 rolled together. For Constantine proiabited its worship, 
 and turned the Heathen temples into Christian churches. 
 The mountains and islands were moved ; for the different 
 emperors carried on great wars against ore another, and 
 made new divisions in the empire between themselves, and 
 
194 VI. SEAL FROM A. D. 322— TO 372. 
 
 in the provinces. All the supporters of Paganism, from 
 the throne to the cottage, withdrew after that total over- 
 throw of Licinius by Constantine, in which the first is said 
 to have lost 100,000 men; and the idolaters began to 
 dread the wrath of the worshippers of the Lamb, whom 
 they had persecuted so cruelly. They were dismissed 
 from the offices of the state, and in the Roman armies. 
 iMax'entm® fled from Constantine, end perished in the ri 
 ver Tiber ; Diode sian poisoned himself; Licinius was put 
 to death, after having lurked about in fields and villages, 
 under a sense of the wrath of the Lamb in his conscience, 
 which was the case with many thousands in those days. 
 The conversion of Constantine the Great, was undoubt- 
 edly the most fatal blow Paganism ever received, and the 
 emperor Theodosius nearly affected its total abolition. 
 From this period it gradually declined, and the Church of 
 Christ rose, arrayed in heavenly splendour. 
 
 Historians testify, that on the day of the great victory 
 of Constantine over Litinius, the sun was eclipsed, and 
 the stars shone for four hours, and the moon appeared like 
 blood. Thus the Lord intimated this great change on 
 earth by signs in the firmament, in order to excite the at- 
 tention of men to his marvellous deeds. 
 
 It has been often remarked by able divines, who were 
 critically acquainted with the Roman history during the 
 period now under consideration, that the defeat and ruin 
 of Paganism was neither so rapid, nor so generally mark- 
 ed with such poignant and alarming sensations in the 
 minds and conduct of the Heathens, as the strong and 
 glaring images under this seal would lead us to suppose. 
 In answer to this objection it has been observed, that these 
 are figurative terms, customary in prophetic writings, 
 which must not be taken in a literal sense, nor extended 
 beyond the limits of what they usually signify in other 
 parts of the Scriptures. But this solution is not fully satis- 
 factory in this place. Vt hen I consider this seal in all its 
 
VI. SEAL FROM A. D. 322— TO 372. 195 
 
 bearings to the whole prophecy, it appears to me, that 
 those eminent men have not formed to themselves a com* 
 petent conception of the majesty and vast import of this 
 book, which certainly comprehends both the visible and 
 invisible world, and many of its prophecies reach from 
 one into the other, jtist as the events are produced by in- 
 visible first causes. Paganism in the Roman empire un- 
 der this catastrophe, is an emblem of the infernal regions ; 
 and the hieroglyphics under this seal, express a final doom, 
 begun on earth in an empire, which for many years had 
 been the throne and residence of Satan, and ended by such 
 an actual representation of the last day of judgment among 
 the damned in hell. The learned and pious Bengelius is 
 of this opinion, as also Dr. Yung ; and the context strongly 
 requires such an explanation. For the fifth seal opens a 
 scene in the invisible world, where we behold the state of 
 the holy martyrs; and in the following chapter, , we are. 
 shown a great multitude of saints and angels in heaven. 
 If, therefore, the unhappy dead are not also intended in 
 this place, they would not be mentioned at all. And yet it 
 is acknowledged, that the seven seals comprise the whole 
 creation. The holy martyrs were promoted to a higher 
 state of felicity, and no doubt, the unhappy dead have been 
 hereby placed into a more painful looking for of judgment 
 and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries. 
 Heb. x. %7. 31. ix. 27. Math. viii. 29. 
 
 Thus the great mystery was solved, and the Christians 
 now knew, which of the two principal religions in the Ro- 
 man empire would at last prevail. The Lion of Juda 
 had overcome Judaism, and now by a second victory laid 
 even ttye throne and residence of Satan under his feet. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 TWO VISIONS AS PREPARATORY TO THE SEVENTH SEAL.. 
 
 This chapter contains two visions, expressive of the se- 
 curity of saints in all ages ; which should hoth he consi- 
 dered as preparatory to the opening of the seventh seal, 
 or to its contents under the sound of the seven trumpets. 
 First, four angels make their appearance, as instruments 
 of God's wrath against the vices and corruptions in Chris- 
 tendom, which, since the emperor Constantine had given 
 the Church peace, tranquility, riches and honour, soon 
 rose to such a daring height, as to eclipse the spirit and 
 lustre of genuine Christianity. Against these dangerous 
 innovations, and succeeding judgments, the people of God 
 were sealed to the number of 144,000. After which the 
 holy apostle had another vision of a numberless multitude 
 of saints, and of an innumerable company of angels, wor- 
 shipping before the throne of God and the Lamb, in pro- 
 found submission and reverence. 
 
 Verse 1. And after these things I saw four angels stand- 
 ing on the four corners of the earth, holding the 
 four winds of the earth, that the wind should 
 not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on 
 any tree. 
 2. And I saw another angel ascending from the 
 east, having the seal of the living God : and he 
 cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to 
 
PREPARATORY VISIONS. 197 
 
 whom it was given to hurt the earth and the 
 
 sea, 
 3. Saying, hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor 
 
 the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our 
 
 God in their foreheads. 
 I have remarked in my preliminary observations, that 
 the language of St. John in this book of prophecy is not 
 Athenian, but in a great measure only the vehicle of orien- 
 tal ideas. Here, perhaps, is a most suitable place, to 
 produce a strong proof in favour of that assertion. 
 
 So obvious is this truth in the hieroglyphic language of 
 Daniel and the Apocalypse, that our would-be philoso- 
 phers, and modern infidels have united to assert, that our 
 Scripture doctrine concerning angels was originally de- 
 rived from Chaldea. These gentlemen have often told 
 falsehoods, sometimes from ignorance, and more frequently 
 against their better knowledge, in order to undermine the 
 word of life, in favour of their own vicious desires. But 
 in this instance, the resemblance of Scripture emblems to 
 the religious tenets of the Chaldeans, has in justice struck 
 them with conviction, though their conclusion is fallacious 
 and only true in part. It is true that both the Chaldean 
 and Persian Magi taught a doctrine concerning good and 
 bad angels, as a part of their wisdom, similar to our Scrip- 
 ture doctrine, even as early as the days of Daniel, of 
 which the numerous litanies of the Zend Avesta, or Per- 
 sian Bible, contain ample testimony. And it is also true., 
 that the inspired penmen in their style of writing, have 
 adopted those commonly received and understood opinions 
 in their days, as emblems, to express the profound and 
 hidden mysteries of God to man. But will it follow from 
 hence, that because this doctrine has been believed among 
 the ancients, and corrupted by the Persian Magi, that it is 
 therefore false, and the philosophic dreams of moderns 
 true ? The ancient reformers of philosophy, religion, and 
 politics, have been men of great minds, who have even 
 
198 PREPARATORY VISIONS. 
 
 erred with honour; which is hy no means the case with 
 modern infidels. 
 
 No doubt, our first parents were acquainted with the 
 existence of angels, from whom they received many useful 
 lessons, and much necessary information while yet in para- 
 dise. And I also know no reason, why these heavenly 
 messengers should not have had as much intercourse with 
 the holy patriarchs before the flood, as we surely know, 
 they have had with the men of God after the deluge, al- 
 though it is not expressly mentioned in Scripture. These 
 traditions,, accompanied at times by actual experience, are 
 no doubt the fountain-head of all the Heathen mythologies, 
 and demonologies, in which they now appear so much dis- 
 torted, and garbed in vile superstition, and gross igno- 
 rance. Chaklea seems to have been the mother of Sabi- 
 ism, h. e. the worship of the host of heaven, and the tu- 
 toress of this gross idolatry among other nations. They 
 imagined the sun to be the visible body of the Deity, and 
 maintained that the moon, the planets, and the fixed stars, 
 were animated and governed by angels, or superior intelli- 
 gences, as the body of man by a living soul. The Sabian 
 Magi appear to have had few conceptions of an intellectual 
 world, beyond these heavenly luminaries, when Zoroaster 
 arose in ZJrmi, and reformed Sabiism among the Modes 
 and Persians, by his religious philosophy of light and fire. 
 He taught them, that the host of heaven were only emblems 
 of the Deity and his angels, over which they presided as 
 governors, and opened a view before them into an invisible 
 world, where all these intelligent beings appeared in their 
 primeval excellence and glory. However, according to 
 his tenets, they also had many employments on earth, where 
 they superintend the four elements, and seasons, empires, 
 kingdoms, nations, oceans, rivers, men, and the affairs of 
 men. In the exercise of these offices they were often op- 
 posed by the dews and daroudjs, i. e. demons, who, accord- 
 ing to his philosophy, had been the first inhabitants of this 
 
PREPARATORY VISIONS. 199 
 
 earth, and whom God conquered by the stars and angels 
 in a general deluge, because they polluted the elements. 
 These evil spirits inhabit darkness, the atmosphere, and 
 solitary places, from whence they oppose all the benevo- 
 lent designs of good angels towards men, whom they hate 
 and seek to destroy. Zend Avesta T. iii. p. 358. 359. 
 Also see Herder's Erlauterungen zum N. T. 
 
 Verse 1. Four angels, holding the four winds of the 
 earth. These are evil angels, for they hurt with injustice, 
 as the original uJtxztv, verse 2. signifies. They are in- 
 struments of God's wrath under the four f»rst trumpets hi 
 the next chapter. And as the subordinate agents under 
 the three last trumpets are evil angels, viz. the angel of 
 the bottomless pit, the four angels bound at the great river 
 Euphrates, and the great red dragon himself at last, we 
 cannot but consider these in the same light, since they ex- 
 ecute judgments cf the same nature, and to the identical 
 purposes with the three last. I w ill not undertake to de- 
 termine, in how far these angels should be considered sym- 
 bolical, or to what extent beings from the invisible world 
 may have been employed in the execution of the divine de- 
 crees, to bring about such extraordinary phenomena, as 
 those alluded to in this place. There is at least nothing 
 improbable in the opinion, that the Lord may actually per- 
 mit evil spirits to engage in such dreadful enterprises, so 
 far as they may accord with his wise and providential mea- 
 sures of government, his eternal designs. These angels 
 seem to have held this office as an appointed employment 
 for many years. Jer. xlix. 36. 37. Dan. vii. 2. 
 
 The earth, on the four corners of which these angels 
 stood, here signifies the continent of the Roman empire; 
 and the sea, the sea coast of the Mediterranean : and the 
 trees* the princes and principal personages ; which will 
 more evidently appear by the explanation of the trumpets. 
 This empire is here considered a plane square, in regard 
 to the four points of heaven, east, west, north and south^ 
 
$£00 PREPARATORY VISIONS. 
 
 from whence the four winds blow. Dan. viii. 8. xi. 4. 
 Math. xxiv. 31 T But these winds are not denominated 
 winds of heaven, they are termed " winds of the earth;" 
 which denotes that these angels are not divine messengers* 
 and these winds, storms of calamities and war, by which 
 the Roman empire should greatly suffer, and be utterly 
 rent to pieces. 
 
 Verse 2. Another angel ascending from the East. This 
 Was a holy, but created angel, as is apparent from the lan- 
 guage which he holds in the third verse : " the servants of 
 our God" by which he acknowledges himself a subject 
 and worshipper of the Lord. St. John beheld him ascend- 
 ing the horizon from the East, from whence those dread- 
 ful calamities, and consequently the sealing of the servants 
 of the Lord, were to commence. He cried with a loud 
 ■voice, because the four angels showed signs of eagerness, 
 to accomplish their bloody work without delay. This 
 shows the provident care of the Lord, and even of holy 
 angels for the Church of Christ, during the approaching 
 trials and dangers. She would not have been able to sus- 
 tain the storm in her present state, having lost much of 
 her former spirit offaith, love and fidelity, during her late 
 prosperity; wherefore this mighty angel was sent to 
 strengthen and prepare her for this time of great peril. 
 Verse 4. And I heard the number of them which were 
 
 sealed. And there were sealed a hundred and 
 
 forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the 
 
 children of Israel. 
 5. Of the tribe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. 
 6.. Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. 
 
 Of the tribe of Napthalim were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 
PREPARATORY VISIONS. 201 
 
 Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 f . Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. 
 Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand 1 . 
 Of the tribe of Isachar were sealed twelve thou- 
 sand. 
 8. Of the tribe of Zebulon were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 Of the the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve 
 
 thousand. 
 Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 , The sealing angel had the seal of the living God, and in 
 the execution of his commission many assistants, of whom 
 he speaks verse third, in the plural number. Under what 
 symbol this seal appeared in the vision to St. John, is not 
 mentioned ; but it was impressed on none, except the ser* 
 vants of God, on true believers already advanced in holi- 
 ness. It was said, that Frederick the Great, king of 
 Prussia, bore the hieroglyphic of a king in his physiog- 
 nomy. And there is no doubt, the tranquil, serene and 
 heavenly mind of a sanctified child of God, will also im- 
 press itself on his countenance, by which others are warn- 
 ed : take heed, that thou speak kindly to Jacob. Gen. xxxi. 
 23. But the sealing in this place is of far greater impor- 
 tance. It was an unction from above, by which the mem- 
 bers of the Church of Christ received self-subsistence, 
 firmness invincible under the trials to come, and an in- 
 visible safeguard for bodily security, amidst all the ca- 
 lamities of the empire under the following trumpets. As 
 anciently there was a mark upon the houses of the Israel- 
 ites, in consequence of which the destroying angel passed 
 by, Exod. xii. 7. 13 ; and upon the foreheads of those that 
 sighed and cried in Jerusalem, Ezek. ix. 4; so were these 
 servants of God, in a particular maimer r convinced of thei* 
 
 C c 
 
202 PREPARATORY VISIONS* 
 
 state of grace and adoption, and of their safety in the 
 chamber of his protection, till the days of indignation 
 should pass over, and the glorious Millennium begin. 
 2 Cor. iii. 3. 2 Tim. ii. 19. 
 
 Verse 4. Of all the tribes of Israel. This cannot mean 
 Israel after the flesh, but the true Israel of God, the chil- 
 dren of the promise, the Church of Jesus Christ, where 
 all distinction of tribes has ceased, Gal. iii. 28, and every 
 believer is accounted an Israelite. Rom. ix. 6. 8. This 
 passage does not treat of the protection of the Jews, but 
 the preservation of the Church. She is represented by the 
 twelve tribes of Israel, in order to show that she has been 
 accepted in their place, and may apply all the promises of 
 scripture to her comfort, as being grafted into the first 
 stock. Rom. xi. 
 
 By the number 144,000, these servants of God are re- 
 presented as the true Church of Christ. This is a square 
 number consisting of twelve, in allusion to the members of 
 the Church of the Old Testament, who were the true and 
 genuine offspring of the twelve patriarchs ; and to the 
 Church of the New Testament, of the offspring of the 
 twelve apostles. It also is the number of New Jerusalem. 
 The Church of Christ is expressed by this number here, 
 because at that very time, all those heads of families had 
 been brought into her bosom, which constituted the genu- 
 ine lineage of the old dispensation, and such of the Church 
 of Christ, as by their posterity will reach the gates of New 
 Jerusalem. This you may call mercy unto thousands on 
 them that love him. Exod. xxxiv. 7. 
 Verse 9. After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude, 
 which no man could number, of all nations, and 
 kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before 
 the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with 
 white robes, and palms in their hands ; 
 10. And cried with a loud voice, saying, salvation 
 to our God, which sitteth upon the throne, and 
 unto the Lamb. 
 
PREPARATORY VISIONS. SOS 
 
 11. And all the angels stood round about the throne, 
 and about the elders and the four beasts, and 
 fell before the throne on their faces, and wor- 
 shipped God, 
 
 12. Saying, Amen : Blessing, and glory, and wis- 
 dom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, 
 and might, be unto our God for ever and ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 This vision is distinct from the preceding one, and yet 
 closely connected in subject, matter, and design. The for- 
 mer comprehends the lineage of the twelve tribes, as incor- 
 porated with the Church of Christ, and comforts the ser- 
 vants of the Lamb, by a lively representation of the provi- 
 dent care of God for the security and enlargement of the 
 Church during the following times of great peril, and Ro- 
 mish apostacy. Here St. John beheld an innumerable mul- 
 titude of saints in heaven, from all nations, and kindreds, 
 and people, and tongues, among which were all the chil- 
 dren of God under the Old Testament, in order to ani- 
 mate their drooping spirits under the approaching calami- 
 ties of the trumpets. Their being clothed in white robes, 
 denotes their characters and employments at present, and 
 during the Millennium : as it was usual for princes and 
 priests to be arrayed in such garments, when in the exer- 
 cise of their offices. Rev. i. 6. v. 10. They had palms in 
 their hands, which were emblems of victory and triumph 
 among the ancients, as also tokens of great joy at solemn 
 festivals among the Jews. Lev. xxiii. 40. They had van- 
 quished Satan, sin and death, and now commemorated the 
 wonders of his love in the following verse, by which they 
 had been preserved, and brought hither. In this they were 
 joined and assisted by all the angels in heaven, who had 
 been ministering spirits to them, while yet in the wilder- 
 ness of this world, and now enjoyed the unspeakable plea- 
 sure, of seeing all their labours crowned with immortal 
 honour.- Heb. i. 14. Yet in humility, they ascribe all to 
 
204 PREPARATORY VISIONS. 
 
 the Lord, who enabled them to accomplish so important a 
 
 work. 
 
 Verse 13. And one of the elders answered, saying unto 
 
 me, what are these which are arrayed in white 
 
 robes ? and whence came they ? 
 
 14. And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And 
 he said to me, these are they, which came out 
 of great tribulation, and have washed their 
 robes, and made them white in the blood of the 
 Lamb. 
 
 15. Therefore are they before the throne of God, 
 and serve him day and night in his temple : and 
 he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among 
 them. 
 
 16. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any 
 more ; neither shall the sun light on them, nor 
 any heat. 
 
 17. For the Lamb, which is in the midst of the 
 throne, shall feed them, and shall lead them 
 unto living fountains of waters : and God shall 
 wipe away all tears from their eyes. 
 
 Verse 1 3. And one of the elders answered. 'Kttq^I\ioiaai j 
 does not only signify to answer, but often, to begin a dis~> 
 course, to address a person, and thus it ought to be rendered 
 here. The angel addressed St. John, in order to give hi«n 
 more information concerning this multitude of saints, for 
 the comfort of the Church, and himself under his present 
 sufferings. 
 
 This innumerable company of saints before the throne 
 of God and the Lamb, were not the holy martyrs. For all 
 the martyrs from the beginning of the world to that time, 
 would not amount to such a great multitude, as St. John 
 here beheld. Beside this, their lot has been determined 
 under the fifth seal, as that of the unhappy dead under the 
 sixth ; so that we cannot expect to meet with them so soon 
 again. Nevertheless, the elder describes them as hav- 
 
PREPARATORY VISIONS. £05 
 
 ing come out of great tribulation, by which we may under- 
 stand the afflictions, reproaches and persecutions of the 
 saints, which they suffered as confessors, and faithful fol- 
 lowers of Christ, for his name's sake, and the many trials 
 and temptations in working out their own salvation with 
 fear and trembling, which the children of God have expe- 
 rienced in all ages. Their robes may denote the whole 
 Christian life and conversation, even their most holy ac- 
 tions ; which arc all imperfect, and not acceptable in them- 
 selves before God ; wherefore they are said to have wash- 
 ed them, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. 
 These two words, to wash, and to make white, refer to two 
 distinct actions. By being washed in the blood of Christ 
 we are cleansed from the filth of sin, which refers to justifi- 
 cation ; and by being whitened or bleached, our imperfec- 
 tions are done away, and we are adorned by the righteous- 
 ness of Jesus Christ, which denotes sanctification through* 
 his spirit. Both acts are here ascribed to the saints, be- 
 cause of their concern, faith, and trust in the use of the 
 means, in order to enter the kingdom of God. There is, 
 however, a considerable difference between, their robes and 
 those of the elders, according to the original. They only 
 had stolw, gownSj but the elders white raiment, which may 
 denote a higher degree both of sanctification and prefer- 
 ment. 
 
 This innumerable multitude then, is the general assenv 
 bly of all the spirits of just men made perfect, in all ages 
 of the world. For it is worthy of remark, that the words 
 in the original, verse 14, ol t(>x°V' iV0l > should not be ren- 
 dered, "which came" but, "those coming," so as also to 
 comprehend those which follow, until the second advent of 
 Christ. After this general description of their character, 
 the elder proceeds to inform the apostle of their future re- 
 ward and employment. I say designedly, their future re- 
 ward. For, that degree of felicity which they now enjoy- 
 ed, St, John had beheld, and described in the preceding 
 
206 PREPARATORY VISIONS. 
 
 verses; and the attentive reader of the original will ob* 
 «erve, that in the fifteenth verse, the tense suddenly 
 changes, and runs on in the future to the end of the chap- 
 ter. The elder therefore informs St. John in these last 
 verses, of a yet higher degree of happiness and employ- 
 ment, to which these saints would he promoted at a more 
 distant period, namely, in the time of the Millennium, or 
 during the personal kingdom of Christ on earth. A series 
 of important events is carried on in the church militant, 
 but a still more momentous train above, in the Church tri- 
 umphant ; of which we here now and then meet with a 
 faint glance in this prophecy. 
 
 It is said of their present state of happiness : They are 
 before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his 
 temple, in allusion to the priests and Levites, whose ser- 
 vice in the temple was constant and uninterrupted. These 
 words denote their present employments, under their great 
 high-priest in the Church of Christ, in which they are en- 
 gaged on earth among the heirs of eternal salvation, though 
 invisible to our view. Ease and rest is incompatible with 
 felicity in heaven, where all is life and activity for the hap- 
 piness of all, and where the degrees of glory consist in 
 preferments to stations, in which most good can be done. 
 
 But now the tense changes, and the elder describes their 
 future happiness in these remarkable words : And He that 
 sitteth (now) on the throne shall (then) dwell among them. 
 Here a future promotion to a still higher station of felicity, 
 than what they at present enjoy, is evident beyond con- 
 tradiction. It is no less obvious, that this degree of glory 
 will consist in a more immediate enjoyment of his beatific 
 presence, and such an intimate communion with him, as 
 they had never before experienced. But its points of dis- 
 tinction from other states of felicity, must be learned by a 
 more close inspection of the words of the text. X^voa, 
 saga, to dwell, to reside in tents, is never used to signify 
 an immutable continuance of a state of things. Its precise 
 
PREPARATORY VISIONS. 207 
 
 meaning is, to sojourn under a risible cover, formed for the 
 purpose of dwelling in for a time ', as the Israelites dwelled 
 in tents, the soul of man in a body, and God in a temple, 
 2 Cor. v. 1. 4. 2 Pet. i. 13, 14. Acts vii. 46. Rev. xxi. 3* 
 Thus it is said, our Saviour tpoj'voKg, dwelled in a tent 
 among us, after the Word was made flesh. John i. 14. 
 This phrase seems to denote more than his spiritual pre- 
 sence with his saints, and yet not the same state of happi- 
 ness, which they now enjoy. It indicates the glorious reign 
 of Christ with his saints on earth, when their felicity will be 
 increased by a personal intercourse with their mortal 
 brethren, and Christ shall dwell with them, in a visible 
 pavilion, as king of all, and in all his personal glory. 
 During this thousand year's reign, the Lord will complete 
 another marvellous enterprise on earth, which even an- 
 gels and saints will desire to look into. 1 Pet. i. 12. They 
 shall hunger no more, nor tldrst any more, for natural or 
 spiritual tilings ; neither shall the sun of trial and afflic- 
 tion light on them, nor any heat of toil, or spiritual la- 
 bour. Isa. iv. 5. 6. Ps. xci. 1. cxxi. 6. Isa. xlix. 10. 
 xxv. 8. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne, 
 shall feed them with the rich discoveries of himself, as sig- 
 nified by a feast, by new wine in his Father's kingdom, by 
 eating and drinking at his table, where they shall be 
 sweetly and fully satiated and refreshed for ever. Saints^ 
 and angels will be living fountains of water to each other, 
 and to men, their brethren. John viii. 38. Thus the Lamb, 
 their king TroipaviT, shall rule them, (reget ittos, as the 
 Vulgate version reads) and in the midst of his ancients 
 gloriously a thousand years, to wipe away all tears from 
 their eyes. 
 
 There is no intimation of any separate time annexed to 
 these two visions, and it would be highly improper, to add 
 a time to any prediction in this book without being author- 
 ized thereto by the text. For the internal order and 
 method of the Revelation, is a singular masterpiece among 
 
208 PREPARATORY VISIONS. 
 
 the prophecies of Scripture, and like a stately edifice, per- 
 fectly symmetrical in all its parts, where nothing is left to 
 be added, by the ingenuity of man. The expositor who 
 follows this order, will soon find, that the Lord thereby in 
 tended to assist him in the discovery of truth ; and he who 
 neglects it, must inevitably work himself into a labyrinth 
 of his own inventions. These two visions may therefore 
 Le considered either as a continuation of the sixth seal, or, 
 as I presume, an introduction to the seventh; though both 
 take up a period of time, running collateral with the main 
 column of this admirable system. 
 
 The Lamb has opened seven seals, and not eight, or 
 twelve ; which number, no doubt, has its secret and im- 
 portant signification in the counsels of heaven. Here it is 
 the key-number, to determine the periods of the seals, and 
 of the trumpets. They each comprise a jubilee-year, or 
 seven 'weeks of years, except where the periods are extend- 
 ed by annexed extraordinary numbers, as I have shown in 
 the Introduction. But the seventh seal comprises a period 
 of seven jubilee-years, divided into seven equal portions of 
 time, by the seven trumpets. We will now proceed, and 
 see how strongly this is proved, and verified by history. 
 Completion, no doubt, is a solution of the problems of 
 these numbers, which must silence infidelity, and confirm 
 for ever our faith in the word of God. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 VII. SEAL, ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 372. 
 
 Verse 1. And when he had opened the seventh seal, there 
 was silence in heaven about the space of half an 
 hour. 
 2. And I saw the seven angels which stood before 
 God ; and to them were given seven trumpets. 
 This chapter opens a new scene of events, attended with 
 circumstances peculiarly majestic, and of portentous im- 
 port. Hitherto, every creature around the throne of God 
 had been in motion, and heaven resounded the harmony of 
 the celestial choirs, to the praise of the Lamb, for the exe- 
 cution of the judgments under the former seals, by which 
 the utter ruin of Paganism had been completed in the Ro- 
 man empire. But now when the Lamb broke the seventh 
 seal, all heaven stood in profound silence, as if struck with 
 astonishment and awe, at the disclosure of a new train of 
 momentous measures against the Church of Christ herself, 
 because of her degeneracy and corruption during her late 
 prosperity. This solemn silence is only mentioned in this 
 place. . Heaven paused in deep contemplation, as feeling 
 materially interested, and largely participating in the fu- 
 ture sorrows of the Church. Ps. xlvi. 10. Be still, and 
 know that I am God ; I will be exalted in the earth. This 
 sudden cessation has an immediate reference to the seven 
 trumpets, and indicates the important contents of the se- 
 venth seal, to which it raises the anticipation of attentive 
 
 od 
 
210 VII. SEAL FROM A. D. 372. 
 
 readers. It cannot refer merely to the angel offering in- 
 cense at the altar, while the people, according to ancient 
 custom, were in silent prayer without 5 for St. John al- 
 ways, puts his (xiTd rotvroi, after these things, when he 
 passes from one vision to another, which he has not done 
 in this place. Though this appears to be the most natural 
 meaning of this silence in heaven, it may nevertheless also 
 refer to the tranquil state of the Church under the empe- 
 ror Theodosius. And in this case heaven would denote 
 the Church of Christ on earth, and half an Jmur, simply an 
 indeterminate space of time, as in John iv. 21. 23. 
 
 Thus the seals comprise events in both the visible and 
 invisible world ; but the trumpets only refer to the Latin 
 and Greek Churches, in their different states of degene- 
 racy, and to the kingdoms of this world, which are to 
 make room for the personal kingdom of Christ which is to 
 be established during the Millennium. 
 
 Verse 2. Jlnd I saw the seven angels. The ancient Jews 
 believed, that there were at all times seven angels attend- 
 ing around the throne of God, as his prime ministers, and 
 special messengers in the government of the world. Job 
 xii. 15. Zoroaster in his Zend-Avesta considers them, as 
 the chief of all created beings, perfect images of God, 
 kings immediately under him, generals against the powers 
 of Jihriman or Satan, and in continual activity for the 
 good of the whoh kingdom of God. Their combatants 
 and associates are the principalities, the powers, and all 
 the mighty ones of heaven, with whom they constitute one 
 state, one kingdom, and one people of the most High.* 
 This also appears to have been the doctrine of the latter 
 prophets, of the apostles of our Lord, Eph. ii. 21. Col. 
 ii. 10. and a fundamental idea in the whole xospog vojjto?, 
 or Alexandrian philosophy. The passage before us affords 
 new evidence of the truth of this doctrine. And in imita- 
 tion of these angels, the Eastern monarchs chose seven 
 
 * See Erlaeuterungen zum N. T. IB. p. 29. 
 
VII. SEAL FROM A. D. 372. 211 
 
 princes, as the principal personages of the empire, whose 
 employment was a continual attendance at the throne, 
 Esther i. 14. As these seven angels are to be considered 
 the chief rulers in heaven, their introduction in this place 
 denotes a general interference of all the celestial powers, 
 in the execution of the Divine decrees under the trumpets* 
 How great must be the interest at stake, how mighty and 
 complicated the power and scheme of the enemy, when 
 such exertions are made on the part of Heaven ! 
 
 To them were given seven trumpets. See Rev. i. 10. 
 The most ancient use of trumpets in communities among 
 the Asiatics, is that of wandering nations, or migrating 
 hordes, at shifting their habitations in search of fresh pas- 
 ture ; on which occasions, the most valient chief at the 
 head of the whole train, blew a trumpet during the whole 
 march. This custom is yet observed among the Kalmucs, 
 and other Eastern hordes to the present day, when they 
 roam about from place to place with their cattle. But it 
 also was of general use as an instrument of war, both to an 
 army in march, and to proclaim battle and victory. The 
 Hebrews used trumpets to proclaim solemn festivals. But 
 they cannot be considered in this sense here, where they 
 no doubt, refer to that memorable invasion of the Roman 
 empire, by so many German and Asiatic nations, after the 
 death of Theodosius ; and to those wars, desolations, and 
 calamities, which Heathen nations, in times after this ca- 
 tastrophe, have brought on Christian countries, and on the 
 Church. Jer. iv. 19. Hos. v. 8. Those expositors who 
 connect these trumpets with the following angel at the 
 altar, in allusion to the Jewish priests, blowing trumpets 
 at the offering of incense, have not considered, that they 
 were only given to the angels here, and not blown on this 
 occasion. St. John makes a parenthesis in the text, when 
 he passes on to the angel at the altar, whose offer of in- 
 cense he only considers a collateral circumstance to the 
 blowing of the trumpets, and not vice versa. 
 
212 VII. SEAL FROM A. D. 372. 
 
 Verse 3. And another angel came and stood at the altar, 
 having a golden censer ; and there was given 
 unto him much incense, that he should offer it 
 with the prayers of all saints upon the golden 
 altar which was before the throne. 
 
 4. And the smoke of the incense, which came with, 
 the prayers of the saints, ascended up before 
 God out of the angel's hand. 
 
 5. And the angel took the censer, and filled it with 
 fire of the altar, and cast it into the earth : and 
 there were voices, and thunderings, and light- 
 nings, and an earthquake. 
 
 Verse 3. And another angel came. The Revelation 
 opens a stupendous view into the world of spirits. Here 
 we see heaven and earth engaged, to accomplish the will 
 of the Almighty ruler of the Universe. No book of Scrip- 
 ture makes such numerous recitations of angels as this ; 
 and the correct meaning of this word is in many passages 
 all-important, and yet difficult to find. Dr. Gill, for in- 
 stance, has taken this angel to be our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 and others have here understood the Holy Ghost. They 
 fell into the same mistake with John himself, Rev. xix. 10. 
 who began to worship an angel, which had told and shown 
 him such glorious things. But the Holy Ghost is never 
 catled an angel in the Scriptures. Christ is sometimes 
 denominated an angel in the Qld Testament, because of his 
 then future embassy into the world ; but never in the New 
 Testament, where he sends his angel. Rev. i. 1. xxii. 16. 
 and is himself the Lord, whose second Advent is prepared 
 by all these measures. The angel here with the golden 
 censer is termed " another angelj' by which words he is 
 Compared to the former seven, as to his person, and yet 
 distinguished from them as to his office and employment. 
 This is also proved by the circumstances of his standing 
 at the altar, of the incense having been given him, and 
 from the whole aspect of his ministration. 
 
THE TRUMPETS. 213 
 
 Much incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of 
 all saints. This is an unhappy translation, which very 
 much favours the prevalent opinion of former times, con- 
 cerning the mediation of angels in support of the saints. 
 iv* imvi should have heen translated, that he should 
 give, or lay it to the prayers of all saints, and not, that 
 he should offer it with them ; for the word offer, is not 
 found in the original. The performance of this angel here, 
 is an angelic function, and not a priestly employment ; but 
 rather the archetype of that sacred office, which Moses be- 
 held on the Mount. These prayers had been placed upon 
 the altar, before the angel came to it, and received the in- 
 cense. He did not lay the incense into the censer, but 
 united it with the prayers of the saints upon the golden 
 altar, where it was kindled by the holy fire of eternal love, 
 as blazing forth in the intercession of Christ. Burning 
 incense is an emblem, not of the prayers themselves, but of 
 their being very grateful, and acceptable to God. Ps* 
 cxli. 2. 
 
 The true import of this passage seems to be, that, some 
 time before the blowing of the trumpets, all the saints on 
 earth lamented the degeneracy and corruption of the 
 Church, and made many efforts by prayer for her revival, 
 but for a time without any visible signs of success. Thus 
 the prayers of all saints were brought upon the golden 
 altar in heaven, which, at least in this place, is not locally 
 different from the true Church of Christ. Incense here 
 denotes, both those heavenly graces in praying saints, by 
 which alone their prayers are made acceptable, and of ef- 
 fect before God, as also that glorious consciousness of 
 faith, in which believers rejoice, know and experience, 
 that their prayers are accepted. Now, so degenerate was 
 the Church at that time— ^so much in want of the life and 
 spirit of true Christianity, that, in prayers which regarded 
 the whole Church, even the wise virgins of those days 
 slumbered, and for a time were in want of incense, until 
 
214 THE TRUMPETS. 
 
 this ministering angel, who had received those heavenly 
 graces for that purpose, revived and animated them anew, 
 to a more exalted state of faith and love. Thus did the 
 smoke of the incense ascend, with the prayers of the saints, 
 out of the angels hand up before God. 
 
 Verse 5. Jlnd the angel took the censer, andjilled it with 
 fire of the altar. Two altars are mentioned in this vision ; 
 the golden altar of incense, and the altar of burnt-offering, 
 here merely denominated the altar. The altar of incense 
 under the old dispensation was the place, ' where men en- 
 treated God for favour and acceptance, Exod. xxx. 1. 3. 6. 
 but the altar of burnt-offering was the place, where God 
 required Divine justice to be executed, against the trans- 
 gression of his law. Exod. xxvii. This was done typically 
 by offering sacrifices during the time of the Old Testa- 
 ment, and in reality, by the sufferings and atonement of 
 Christ for the sins of the world. From the archetype of 
 this altar of burnt-offering, or theatre of Divine justice 
 against a guilty world, the angel took fire in consequence 
 of the prayers of the saints, by which are meant the judg- 
 ments and the wrath of God against his enemies, and upon 
 the transgressors of his will. 
 
 Cast it into the earth : and there were voices, and thun- 
 derings, and lightnings, and an earthquake. The earth 
 here denotes the Roman empire, now become Christian, 
 and the earthly minded nations in the neighbouring coun- 
 tries. Thunder, lightning and earthquake are commo- 
 tions of nature, which according to history, always pre- 
 cede the sore judgments of God ; but here they are figura- 
 tive expressions of great import, by which the prayers of 
 the saints were answered, and certain measures of Divine 
 justice signified to the Church. By voices, are meant 
 those ministers of the Word, who rose up at this time, in- 
 spired with extraordinary zeal and fervour to enlighten the 
 minds, and alarm the consciences of the people, by pro- 
 mulgating the future terrors, and righteous judgments of 
 
THE TRUMPETS. 815 
 
 the Lord upon the land. This in many places occasioned 
 a revival of religion, as is generally the case, when great 
 calamities are to follow. Thunderings signify the judg- 
 ments of God, actually inflicted by ways of Providence, 
 which, when seen or heard of, stun the ears, and terrify 
 the hearts of the guilty. Lightnings are the prognostic 
 signs of these judgments at a short distance, by means of 
 which flashes of Divine justice reach the consciences of 
 sinners, in order to turn them to repentance. And earth- 
 quakes have ever been looked upon, as emblems of civil 
 commotions, among the nations of the world. This earth- 
 quake in particular, denotes the commencement of those 
 remarkable revolutions, of ,which I shall give an account 
 under the next vers©. 
 
 Verse 6. And the seven angels, which had the seven 
 trumpets, prepared themselves to sound. 
 
 In order perfectly to comprehend this new scene of 
 events, which is indicated by the blowing of the trumpets, 
 I presume it necessary, to make a historical introduction, 
 which I have reserved for this place, where, according to 
 this series of prophecy, the judgments of God are in full 
 approach upon the house of God, 1 Pet. iv. IT. and the 
 whole Roman empire. To reason from history, these 
 judgments nearly all proceeded, in a great measure, from 
 the same fountain-head — from the tremendous commotion 
 which ensued in Asia and Europe, upon the commence- 
 ment of that great migration of Asiatic and German na- 
 tions, armies, hordes and tribes $ who by numerous inva- 
 sions shook the Roman empire to its centre, rent the Wes- 
 tern part of it to pieces, and divided it among themselves. 
 
 This remarkable migration of the barbarians at that 
 time, was an extraordinary occurrence, of which the world 
 has not beheld the equal to this day. Gibbon, Mosheim 
 and other historians, account for this sudden tempest of 
 nations, in the following manner. A nation of Tartars, 
 in the north-eastern parts of China, under their victorious 
 
216 THE TRUMPETS. 
 
 monarch Toulcin, vanquished, and expelled the nation of 
 the Huns from their country to the north of the Caspian 
 sea. This numerous, and no less warlike nation, soon 
 withdrew from the presence of an insulting victor, and, in 
 search of a new home, fell upon the nation of the Mans, 
 who inhabited the countries along the river Tanais, whom 
 they almost annihilated. Now the barrier of nations in 
 those parts was broken, and, like a violent torrent, they 
 overwhelmed the Ostrogoths, and Visigoths, one nation after 
 the other, and pressed with incumbent weight into the fer- 
 tile plains of the Vistula ; whilst the vanquished nations, 
 who retreated before them, must have been forced on the 
 confines of Germany. The inhabitants of those regions, 
 which the ancients have assigned to the Suevi, the Vandals, 
 the Burgundians, &c. &c. disdaining to be incumbered by 
 these Sarmatian fugitives, abandoned their woods and mo- 
 rasses for the more rich and cultivated provinces of the 
 Roman empire. In this they were soon followed by other 
 nations from Asia, who overthrew one another with pre- 
 cipitation, like the waves of a tempestuous sea, to take 
 their share in the general spoil. This appears to be the 
 most satisfactory account of the origin of that memorable 
 commotion among the nations of the earth, which cost the 
 Church so many tears, and the Roman empire so much 
 blood ana* treasure. No doubt, in this tremendous scene, 
 the earth has, in a peculiar sense of the word, been a 
 theatre of the powers of darkness, who aimed at nothing 
 short of the total annihilation of the Church of Christ. 
 Bat when they imagined their victory most complete, the 
 Lord said to this tempestuous sea, hitherto sh alt thou come, 
 but no further ; and here shall thy proud waves be stayed. 
 Job xxxviii. 11. 
 
 Though the first symptoms of these terrible commotions, 
 may be dated from about the year A. D. 250 ; yet these 
 barbarian nations for many years, approached the Roman 
 empire only from a distance, with fear and awe. When 
 
I. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 372--TO 422, 217 
 
 they afterwards drew nearer, and attempted to make in- 
 roads into the frontier provinces, they were for a long time 
 repulsed with great loss. However, these roaming hordes 
 still continued to take possession of all the adjacent coun- 
 tries, and thus encompassed the empire on every side. 
 And these are the four winds of the earth, which were 
 stayed in their progress, till the servants of God had been 
 sealed. Rev. vii. 1.2. 3. History also assures us, that the 
 Roman empire was not sensibly agitated, or in actual dan- 
 ger of being rent to pieces by these attacks of the barbari- 
 ans, till after the year A. D. 372, or even after the death 
 of the emperor Theodosius. 
 
 I. TRUMPET ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 372 — TO 422, 
 
 Verse 7. The first angel sounded, and there followed hail 
 and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast 
 upon the earth : and the third part of trees was 
 burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up. 
 This terrible tempest denotes the irruption of the barba- 
 rians into the continent of the Roman empire. No figure 
 could have been more suitable and striking, than this storm 
 of hail, fire, and blood, to represent the invasions of these 
 fierce and warlike multitudes, consisting of many tribes, 
 kindreds, and tongues, who all laid in their claim for the 
 common plunder. Isaiah xxviii. 2. ch. xxix. 6. Exod. 
 ix. 23. Heb. vi. 8. This storm of hail was mingled with 
 fire and blood. Fire, denotes the incensed, savage fierce- 
 ness of their dispositions which characterized all their ac- 
 tions in this work of ruin and desolation. Blood here de- 
 signs great slaughter in battle. The earth signifies the 
 continent of the Roman empire, and more especially the 
 western parts of it as Germany, France, Spain and Italy, 
 which have been the particular theatres of these scenes of 
 
 lavage and horror. 
 
 E e 
 
218 I. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 372— TO 422, 
 
 History testifies the completion of this trumpet, during 
 the period of time from A. D. 372 — to 422. It commenced 
 with the improvident act of the Roman emperor Valens^ia 
 permitting the Goths to pass the Danube, and to settle 
 themselves in Dacia, Mossia, and Thrace. By this impoli- 
 tic step, he admitted a powerful enemy into the bosom of 
 the empire, which endangered its security, and invited the 
 other Barbarian nations. Soon after this, the white Huns 
 invaded Mesopotamia, and carried their victori his arms 
 up to the very wails of Edessa, whilst the Europian Huns 
 niade incursions into the provinces along the Danube. In 
 the year 378, the Goths in Thrace advanced from that pro- 
 vince into Macedon and Thessaly, where they committed 
 dreadful ravages. They afterwards blocked up the city of 
 Constantinople, plundered the suburbs, and at last totally 
 defeated and killed the emperor himself. Thus these Bar- 
 barian hordes daily increased their ranks around the em- 
 pire ; and though the following emperors opposed them 
 with their whole power, the Romans suffered much. They 
 fought most terrible battles, and the advantages gained in 
 the end, were rarely worth the blood of a single soldier. 
 
 This was the state of Europe when Thcodosius died, 
 and divided the empire between his two sons, Arcadius and 
 Honorious ; who both held the reins of government with 
 unsteady hands, and governed by their ministers, who 
 were often unfaithful. Especially Honorious, who resided 
 at Ravenna, and reigned over the Western provinces, ap- 
 peared to be little better than an idiot. Theodosius died 
 in January A. D. 395, and early in the spring the Goths 
 were in arms. The German auxiliaries in the Roman ar- 
 mies, declared their independence, went over to their 
 countrymen, and assailed the declining empire with great 
 success. The Westgoths, issued forth out of Pannonia, and 
 invaded Greece and Italy. So great was the consterna- 
 tion, that the emperor took refuge in the town of Ista in 
 Piedmont, where he almost fell a prisoner into the hands of 
 
I. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 372— TO 422. 219 
 
 fche victorious Marie. Another German king, Radagais, 
 marched an immense army from the northern extremities 
 of Germany, almost to the gates of Rome. It consisted of 
 Vandals, Sueves, Burgundians, Alans and other northern 
 tribes, and is computed, with the accession of women, 
 children and slaves, to 400,000 persons. Gainas, another 
 Gothic commander in the Roman service, revolted and 
 turned his arms against the Eastern provinces, and had 
 almost gained the capital of Constantinople. 
 
 In 400, the victorious Marie at the head of his warlike 
 Goths, entered Italy again, and took the city of Rome at 
 three different times ; which he at last plundered, and re- 
 duced many magnificent buildings to aehes. His successor 
 Jltaulph, pillaged and ravaged the city and country a se- 
 cond time, and then invaded the south of France; where 
 he established a kingdom, which soon extended its limits 
 over all Spain and Portugal. About this time, also the 
 Franks passed the Rhine, and established A. D. 420, a new 
 kingdom in Gaul, under their king Pharamond. All these 
 invading armies, took possession of the most fertile, and 
 fairest of all the European provinces j and Odoacer, at the 
 head of his Goths and Heruli, conquered Augiistukis, the 
 last Roman emperor, and thus gave the mortal blow to the 
 imperial dignity in the West. 
 
 This tremendous tempest is said to have burnt up the 
 third part of trees, and all green grass on the continent of 
 the Roman empire. Trees may denote the principal per- 
 sonages, both civil and ecclesiastical ,• which is a trope, 
 common with the prophets. Isa. ii. 13. Zech. xi. 1. 2. 
 Isaiah lv. 12. Grass, may signify the common people, as 
 being a multitude, in a flourishing condition, though of no 
 power against such an enemy* Job v. 25. Ps. lxxii. 16. 
 Ps. ciii. 15. 1 Pet. i. 24. Isa, xl. 6. 7. There can be no 
 doubt of the great sufferings of all ranks and orders by 
 these calamities, during this period. The higher classes 
 lost their offices, all their possessions in the world, and 
 
m II. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 422— TO 472. 
 
 one third of them their lives. But the common people are, 
 represented by this prophecy, as having fallen altogether, 
 an entire pray to the ravages of these Barbarians, with all 
 their estates ; except those who had been sealed, by the 
 seal of the living God. Rev. vii. 3. 4. 
 
 The blowing of this trumpet was of import to the Church 
 of Christy for we may venture to assert, that the Chris- 
 tians were the principal sufferers under these calamities. 
 Though these fierce and warlike nations were for the most 
 part strangers to Christianity, and only intent to acquire 
 wealth and dominion, yet they were often excited by the 
 Pagans, who still remained in the empire, to treat the fol- 
 lowers of Christ with inexpressible cruelty and violence. 
 However, their expectations were finally disappointed. 
 The eternal sun of righteousness illuminated the hearts of 
 these usurpers; they at last embraced Christianity, and 
 resigned their sceptres to the Lord,. 
 
 II. TRUMPET ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 422 TO 472. 
 
 Verse 8. And the second angel sounded, and as it were a 
 
 great mountain burning with fire, was cast into 
 
 the sea; and the third part of the sea became 
 
 blood : 
 
 9. And the third part of the creatures which were 
 
 in the sea, and had life, died ; and the third part 
 
 of the ships were destroyed. 
 
 This trumpet must be explained in connexion with the 
 
 first, as being of the same nature, and having the Roman 
 
 empire for its object ; and yet as sufficiently distinguished, 
 
 in regard to time and place. Hence it cannot refer to the 
 
 Macedonian heresy, nor to the taking and sacking of 
 
 Home, by the victorious Marie, at the head of his fierce 
 
II. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 422— TO 472. 22l 
 
 and warlike Goths, as Dr. Gill, and other expositors have 
 explained. The sea here denotes, the countries on the sea 
 coast of the Mediterranean ; and the burning mountain, 
 that terrible invasion of Africa, by the Vandals and Alans 
 under their king Gtnserick, who during this period, deso- 
 lated all those countries with fire and sword, in a most 
 cruel and savage manner. This mountain was cast ; that 
 is, it came from another region, and fell with sudden vio- 
 lence on this devoted third part of the Roman empire, 
 which had hitherto escaped the calamities of the first 
 trumpet. 
 
 During the accomplishment of the prophecy under this 
 trumpet, the Christian Church in Africa was almost 
 crushed by violence, and the cruel oppression of her ene- 
 mies. Genserick y that savage and inhuman tyrant, set 
 sail from Spain A. D. 427, at the head of 80,000 Vandals, 
 and invaded Africa by the treachery of Bonifacius, the Ro- 
 man governor, who had been offended by his Court. This 
 fierce people had no sooner arrived, than they carried on. 
 a most dreadful war of desolation and plunder against the 
 inhabitants for twelve years, took the province out of the 
 hands of the Romans, and established a kingdom for them- 
 selves, which continued a whole century. Genserick him- 
 self was a monster of cruelty, and his Vandals without 
 mercy. They committed inexpressible cruelties, without 
 remorse, during a period of fifty years, in which they 
 waged a continual war of carnage and rapine* against 
 the Romans on the European sea coast, and the islands 
 in the Mediterranean; which is said, by Procopius, an 
 author of those days, to have almost depopulated Africa, 
 and to have cost five millions of souls. Their known sa- 
 vage cruelty, and the glory of a number of victories which 
 they gained in rapid succession, almost disarmed the 
 power of the Romans. They conquered Hippo A. D. 437, 
 Carthage A. D. 439, and in a few years the islands of 
 
 / 
 
222 II. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 422— TO 472. 
 
 Sicily, Sardiana, Corsica, Eberjus and Majorca. A. D. 
 455, they invaded Italy with an army of 300,000 men, and 
 far surpassed the West Goths in their terrible cruelties. 
 They pillaged Naples, Capua, and many other cities and 
 towns on the continent; and their fleet ravaged every 
 place within its reach on the sea coast. Rome, which had 
 submitted to their victorious arms, lost all its treasures, 
 and not even retaining its ornaments, which other Barba- 
 rians had as yet permitted it to enjoy. 
 
 The Vandals, for the most part, were Jlrians. Amidst 
 their constant wars, they also carried on a bloody perse- 
 cution against the Catholics, who professed their adherence 
 to the Nicene, doctrine, concerning the divinity of Christ. 
 Gcnserick and his son Hunerick in particular, razed their 
 churches, exiled thtir bishops, and tormented by the most 
 violent methods, such as remained inflexible against their 
 wicked importunities. They even exceeded, if possible, 
 Pagan Rome, in injustice, and devising various means of 
 torture ; under which many thousands were either maimed 
 in their bodies, or honoured the Lord by martyrdom. 
 
 The whole nation is here compared to a burning moun- 
 tain, consuming itself, and every combustible matter in 
 contact with it. By this figure are indicated their rage, 
 fury, and savage cruelties in all their invasions of the Ro- 
 man empire ; and the barbarous persecutions, which they 
 carried on against the Catholics in their own country. 
 The Christian Churches in Africa, under the government 
 of the Vandals, truly dwelled, as it were in contact with a 
 consuming fire. For, we are informed by credible histo- 
 rians, that before their invasion of that country, they 
 counted seven hundred bishoprics in it, (i. e. congrega- 
 tions, according to the meaning of this word at that time,) 
 which these cruel tyrants almost totally destroyed. Just 
 as the sea would be agitated, if a burning mountain was 
 thrown into its bosom ; such was the turbulence and con- 
 fusion of the ocean of nations along the Mediterranean, 
 
III. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 472— TO 522. 223 
 
 during the time of their incursions. But as the sea would 
 also soon extinguish the fire of such a flaming mountain, 
 so their fury and power was only of short duration. 
 
 Thus history furnishes abundance of testimony in com- 
 pletion of this prophecy, for the confirmation of our faith. 
 Those minutely acquainted with the events during this 
 period, will readily consent, that one third part of the in- 
 habitants of Africa, and on the European sea coast of the 
 Mediterranean, died violent deaths by these judgments ; 
 and that one third part of. the ships, or towns, cities, 
 islands and states have been destroyed by these cruel in- 
 vaders, and in consequence of their incursions. Ezek. 
 xxix. 4. 5. 
 
 Some of my readers perhaps, would rather take Milla 
 to be this burning mountain, who is termed the scourge of 
 God> and the dread of the world. He certainly was the 
 most terrible of all men, who at the head of his Huns, had 
 nearly desolated the whole earth, and filled it with blood 
 and slaughter; wherefore he might properly have been 
 predicted, under the figure of a burning mountain. But 
 his invasion of the Roman empire, from A. D. 445 to 456, 
 though dreadful beyond expression, does not realize all 
 the features of this prophecy. 
 
 III. TRUMPET ACCOMPLISHED EEOM A-D. 472 — TO 522. 
 
 Verse 10. And the third angel sounded, and there fell a 
 great star from heaven, burning as it were a 
 lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, 
 and upon the fountains of waters j 
 11. And the name of the star is called wormwood : 
 and the third part of the waters became worm- 
 wood ; and many men died of the waters, be- 
 cause they were made bitter* 
 
224 HI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 472— TO 52a. 
 
 Nature is by far the most pleasing source of images in 
 all poetry, and the prophets appear to have taken a par- 
 ticular delight, to express the stupendous mysteries of God 
 in her sublime language. The highest objects in the na- 
 tural world are the sun, moon, and stars; and by these 
 they represent the principal personages either in the world 
 politic, or in the Church. Dan. viii. 10. Isa. xiv. 12. 
 li. 16. xlix. 13. xliv. 23. Math. xxiv. 29. It would by 
 no means accord with all the features of the prophecy un- 
 der this trumpet, to explain its contents of the world poli- 
 tic, and this star of a king, kingdom, empire, prince, or 
 ruler of the people. In my opinion, this star must signify 
 an eminent doctor, or ruler of the Church, ch. i. 20. Ben- 
 gelius has here understood Jlrius and his heresy, and Dr. 
 Gill Pelagius and the pernicious effects of his heretical 
 doctrines concerning the original corruption of human na- 
 ture, and the necessity of Divine grace. But this trumpet 
 is too late for Arius, who lived in the reign of Constantine ; 
 and the doctrines of Pelagius were suppressed by the elo- 
 quent pen of Augustine, and the councils of the Gauls, 
 Britons, and Africans, before they acquired that degree of 
 celebrity, ascribed to this star. Some expositors have un- 
 derstood it of Origen; but his reputation has only been 
 considerable among the monastic orders, and his doctrines 
 were attended with no such pernicious effects. Besides, 
 this trumpet must, from its connexion with the general ten- 
 dency of all these judgments, refer to an event of such a 
 nature, as not only effects the Church, but also the Roman 
 empire : which has only been the case in a small degree, 
 even with Arianism. 
 
 This star represents the bishop of Rome, in his aspiring 
 efforts to pre-eminence and spiritual supremacy in the 
 Church of Christ ; for which the immediate foundations 
 were laid, during this period, according to the concurring 
 testimony of those eminent historians, Walch and Mos- 
 keim. By this ambitious grasp at rank and ecclesiastical 
 
III. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 472— TO 52<8. £25 
 
 jurisdiction, the Roman pontiff opened a large fountain of 
 Corruption among the clergv ; prepared the way for the 
 consequent introduction of superstition, and Popery; and 
 commenced those odious and hitter contentions between 
 the patriarchs, which caused so many assassinations and 
 cruel wars, and finally ended in that fatal separation of 
 the Eastern and Western Churches. 
 
 I do not mean to assert, that the fall of this great Roman 
 star during this period, consisted in pretensions to a supre- 
 macy over the powers of this world; or that he assumed 
 as yet the title of supreme lawgiver and judge of the whole 
 Christian Church, which he claimed in succeeding times. 
 No, his fall consisted in publicly pretending, and strenu- 
 ously labouring from this time, to establish a divine right 
 to pre-eminence of rank, office, and power, as a court of ap~ 
 peals among all his brethren, because he was the successor of 
 St. Peter, and vicegerent of Christ on earth. This ambitious 
 scheme was engendered by the Roman pontiff in the com- 
 mencement of this period, and acknowledged to that ex- 
 tent in the Western Church before its close, as signified 
 by the prophecy of this trumpet. 
 
 Soon after the persecution had ceased, and the Church 
 began to enjoy peace and prosperity under the auspices of 
 the Roman emperors, a great change took place through- 
 out all ranks of Christendom, but especially among the 
 higher orders of the clergy. Constantine attached con- 
 siderable revenues and privileges to all officers in the 
 Church; and when in succeeding time, every congrega- 
 tion became endowed with large funds, they were under 
 the direction and management of the bishops. In con- 
 sequence of this state of ease and happiness, an evident 
 decline of piety and holiness ensued, and the minis- 
 ters of the gospel soon lost the former genuine lustre of 
 their office; while some fell into views of self-interest, 
 luxury or indolence, and others made all efforts to create 
 new ranks, and titles of honour and distinction anion? 
 
 Ff 
 
226 HI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 472— TO 522. 
 
 themselves for their own aggrandizement. The bishop of 
 Rome had, so early as the third century, obtained a dis- 
 tinguished seat in the Episcopal order ; because he was 
 bishop of that ancient metropolis of the empire, and sur- 
 passed all his brethren in magnificence, revenues, the 
 number of his ministers, and the size of his diocess. We 
 even meet with encomiums upon that Church in the second 
 century, indicative of peculiar distinction. When there- 
 fore, at this time, all ran for the palm of honour, he had 
 already gained a considerable start through the prejudices 
 of the times, and now employed both prudence and craft 
 to establish his pre-eminence, before his competitors 
 .should be able to meet him on equal ground. 
 
 Hitherto he had only enjoyed a pre-eminence of rank, 
 (from respect for the Church at Rome,) not incom- 
 patible with the Christian spirit. But during the 
 period of this trumpet, he pursued a most unchristian 
 train of measures, in order to gain a degree of dignity, 
 power and dominion over his brethren, absolutely incon- 
 sistent with the ppirit of Christianity, and the final aim of 
 Heaven in the establishment of the Church on earth. Thug 
 fell a star of the first magnitude, from the celestial sphere 
 of the general Church of Christ. 
 
 The causes by which the bishop of Rome was induced, 
 thus publicly to pretend a divine right, in support of his 
 ambitious scheme for supremacy, were the vigorous efforts 
 of Acacias? bishop at Constantinople, towards acquiring a 
 superiority of rank. This prelate had been exalted by the 
 third canon of the council held at Constantinople, A. D. 
 381 — and by the twenty eighth canon of the council at 
 Chalcedon, A. D. 451, to an equal rank with the patriarchs 
 of Rome, Antioch, and Alexandria, because he was bishop 
 of the imperial city. This was perfectly consistent with 
 the fundamental maxim of Church government at that 
 time, when the rank of bishops was determined, by the 
 rank of the cities where they resided. But now, when 
 
III. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 472— TO 522. 227 
 
 Rome was on the decline, and Constantinople had risen to 
 the summit of eminence, by having become the seat of the 
 empire ; its bishop also rose a formidable rival and check 
 to the growing authority of the Roman patriarch. Sim- 
 plicius, who at this time filled the Roman chair, was 
 thereby mortified, and stimulated into vehement measures. 
 His successor, Felix II. interfered in the transactions of 
 the East, the same as he had done, in settling disputes be- 
 tween the clergy, and protecting the bishops against their 
 lawful patriarchs, in order to acquire influence and autho- 
 rity to establish his own supremacy, in which he too well 
 succeeded. Thus elated by pride and zeal, he called a 
 c juncil at Rome, on purpose to excommunicate Acacius, 
 bishop of Constantinople, which no one before him had 
 ever ventured to attempt. This arrogant and unwarranta- 
 ble step, occasioned a schism between the Eastern and 
 Western Churches, which is said to have lasted twenty- 
 five years, but in fact, was never healed until their final 
 separation. Felix and his successors prosecuted their am- 
 bitious plan with such vehemence and obstinacy, that the 
 Eastern bishops at last consented, and erased Acacius's 
 name from their sacred register, covered with eternal dis- 
 grace. Thus the Roman pontiff gave a deadly wound to 
 the pre-eminence of the patriarch of Constantinople, and 
 under the garb of zeal for the Church, tacitly established 
 his own supremacy. Symmachus ascended the Roman 
 chair amid a scene of blood and slaughter, occasioned by 
 his election. The council Palmare, A. D. 498, settling 
 his right to the Roman see, for the first time established 
 the position, by the instigation of Symmachus, that the 
 Tope is accountable to God only; by which they exalted him 
 even above the reach of councils, and laid the first founda- 
 tion for his future pretensions of infallibility. Ennodins, 
 that extravagant flatterer of Symmachus, found the opi- 
 nions of Ills time so favourable to the wishes of these lordly 
 pontiffs, that he maintained in his apology for this council: 
 
228 III. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 472— TO 522. 
 
 the Roman pontiff was constituted judge in the place of 
 God on earth. Thus, before the close of this period, the 
 "Western Churches seem to have acknowledged and sup- 
 ported the Roman pontiff in his pretensions to spiritual 
 supremacy in the Christian Church ; at least to the extent 
 necessary, in order to produce the effects ascribed to his 
 fall by this prophecy. For these prophetic periods only 
 determine the commencement and progress of these judg- 
 ments, until all the features of the images in the prediction 
 are realized ; the consequent effects of them may yet be 
 felt, for centuries after their accomplishment. 
 
 And there fell a great star from heaven. By the figure 
 of this expression we are induced to contemplate the 
 Church of Christ in comparison with the firmament of 
 heaven ; and by the term fc^ piyoc?, a star of primary 
 magnitude, we are invited to pre-suppose other stars, of 
 the same size and bulk. This was actually the case with 
 the bishop of Rome, when compared with the patriarchs of 
 Constantinople, Antioch and Alexandria ; who according 
 to this passage, were not considered inferior in rank and 
 office, even in the estimation of Heaven. Kctiouivog wc 
 KaiATtoLsy should be rendered flaming like a torch, which is 
 often the signification of Kap-Tra,?, Acts xx. 8. lxx. Gen, 
 xv. 17. Jud. vii. 16. Zech. xii. 6; and may refer to the 
 lustre of genuine Christianity, and the true spirit of the 
 gospel ministry, as well as the fame of the bishop of Rome 
 anterior to this period, in which he shone forth from his 
 eminent station, to great advantage until his fall. 
 
 "A\J/iv9-<k, which we have rendered wormwood, signifies 
 a thing poisonously bitter, -Deut. xxix. 18. and is here put 
 in the place of a proper noun : as for example, MARA, 
 Ruth i. 20. and Jerem. xx. 3. MAGUR MIS SAB IB, 
 terror all about. It seems to bear an allusion to Exod. 
 xv. 23. where Israel came panting to the waters of 
 Marah, and could not drink ; as a representation of the 
 mournful situation of the children of God in the Western 
 
III. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 472—TO 522. 229 
 
 churches, from the commencement of this period. Rivers 
 here signify the Evangelical doctrines of the gospel* as 
 conveyed by public institutions of instruction ; Isa. xliii. 
 20. Zech. xiv. 8. Jer. xxxi. 9. Joel i. 20 ,• and fountains 
 denote the Sacred Scriptures and the Divine ordinances, 
 from whence they flow. Isa. xii. 3. These waters are 
 pleasant, and salutary for the promotion of spiritual life 
 and happiness in themselves, when permitted to flow un-> 
 corrupted ; but the Roman pontiff embittered these foun- 
 tains, and wholesome streams, to a poisonous degree. The 
 word of God was clouded with false glosses, and perverse 
 interpretations ; tradition, and the follies of council; wer& 
 extolled, to an equal degree of credibility with the Holy 
 Scriptures ; the divine precepts of religion adulterated by 
 an immense mixture of human inventions, and all clisses 
 of public teachers allured, or compelled to inculcate hese 
 corruptions into the minds of the multitude. These wi&ed 
 innovations exasperated the intelligent, and caused nucli 
 bitterness, distress, and sorrow in the world. Many rien 
 spiritually died of the waters, who were beguiled to s wil- 
 low them in their embittered sense with avidity, and trust- 
 ed in the supplications of saints, pilgrimages to their se- 
 pulchres, image-worship, the singular efficacy attributed 
 to the bones of martyrs, and a torrent of superstitioi, 
 which now began to eclipse the splendour of primitive 
 Christianity. But a great number also died natural deaths, 
 in consequence of the assassinations, massacres, and civil 
 wars, which were waged in consequence of the schism, oc- 
 casioned by the fall of this Roman star. Thus the third 
 portion of the waters in the western third part of Chris- 
 tendom, became wormwood, and the other two thirds yet 
 remained wholesome doctrine, for those who were able to 
 distinguish. 
 
£30 IV. TRUMPET, FHOM A. D. 522— TO 572 
 
 IV. TRUMPET ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 522 — TO 572. 
 
 Verse 12. And the fourth angel sounded^ and the third 
 part of the sun was smitten, and the third part 
 of the moon, and the third part of the stars ; so 
 as the third part of them was darkened, and 
 the day shone not for a third part of it, and the 
 / night likewise. 
 
 This trumpet is chiefly distinguished from the preceding 
 one, by its universality, pourtraying the situation of the 
 whole Church of Christ under the pressure of general ca- 
 lamities; the fountain of which was now opened within 
 her oyn bosom, and threatened to deluge her for ever. I 
 see n* reason, why we should not proceed to explain the 
 tiguris of this trumpet, in concordance with those of the 
 forejoing; since St. John continues this prophecy by the 
 sami class of images, and in a connected view. There, 
 heaven signified the Church of Christ, and the star an emi- 
 nent bishop ; and here he proceeds to inform us, of the ef- 
 fects of the fourth trumpet on all the rest of the heavenly 
 luhinaries, and thus by completing the whole scenery, 
 finishes the representation of the general state of Chris- 
 tendom. 
 
 | The sun, the source of all light and nutrition on earth, 
 signifies the gospel of Jesus Christ, Mai. iv. 2. and the 
 iyoon, which only reflects the light of the sun, the Chris- 
 tian worship as comprehending ceremonies and Church 
 discipline, Isa. xxiv. 23. the stars, the ministers of the 
 Church, Dan. xii. 3. the day, when we enjoy the benefit 
 and influence of the sun, the state of genuine, practical re- 
 ligion, Rom. xiii. 12. and the night, when only a faint 
 visage is afforded by the borrowed light of the moon, de- 
 motes the religious state of the Jews, under their ceremo- 
 nial law, Rom. xiii. 12. Math. iv. 16. Luke i. 79; or 
 le state of letters and philosophy. 
 
IV. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 522— TO 572. SSI 
 
 Here we behold a prophetic representation, of that visible 
 decline of all human and divine knowledge, and the ensuing 
 profound darkness and ignorance, which broke in upon all 
 Christendom, in consequence of the invasions of the Bar- 
 barians, by historians called the barbarity of the middle ages. 
 Both religion and literature suffered a fatal shock by the 
 incursions of these Asiatic and German nations, who dur- 
 ing their invasions sacrificed the lives of many geniuses 
 and men of science, razed the churches, destroyed many 
 libraries, schools and academies, works of art, and other 
 means for the promotion of useful knowledge. They had 
 no respect for religion, and held arts and sciences in per- 
 fect contempt. And though these scenes of horror and de- 
 solation were now past, the Barbarians had formed settle- 
 ments in almost every part of the Roman territories, and 
 divided the Western provinces, where they established 
 kingdoms for themselves, and only encouraged military 
 skill and bravery. However, anterior to this period, 
 many of every class of society were yet living, who 
 had been educated in more auspicious times. But now 
 when also these worthies were locked up in the chilling 
 arms of death, the celestial luminaries of the Church were 
 eclipsed, and one third of their light withdrawn from the 
 world. 
 
 This was equally the case with divinity, with letters and 
 philosophy. There were but few divines, who possessed 
 penetrating views, and an accurate knowledge of the Holy 
 Scriptures, or who were able to give a rational explana- 
 tion of the Christian doctrine. Even the sacerdotal and 
 monastic orders had departed from their primitive simpli- 
 city, and spread a thick cloud of fantastic notions and su- 
 perstition over the evangelical light and worship ; by which 
 thousands were led from the paths of sober faith, and 
 humble piety, into a round of pompous ceremonies, only 
 capable of exciting the veneration of a gazing populace. 
 The councils enacted the observance of many human rites 
 and institutions, and the bishops and patriarchs inculcated 
 
232 IV. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 522— TO 572. 
 
 superstitious fancies concerning the worship of images and 
 saints, the fire of purgatory, the efficacy of good w orks, the 
 power of relics to heal the diseases of body and mind, the 
 public supplications, the holy pilgrimages, and of temples, 
 altars, penitential garments, &c. &c. By these corrup- 
 tions, the genuine lustre of Christianity was in a great 
 measure eclipsed, and the doctrines of the gospel rendered 
 almost unintelligible to the multitude, to whom it was par- 
 ticularly preached. 
 
 The page of history furnishes conclusive testimony of 
 the ignorance, into which all ranks of society so evidently 
 relapsed, from the commencement of this period. Many 
 bishops and the inferior clergy, being incapable to compose: 
 their own sermons, read a collection of Homilies, made for 
 that purpose ; and those who could write exhortations, or 
 the biographies of the saints, were considered as men of 
 great erudition. So destitute of knowledge and true reli- 
 gion was the multitude, that in the East they held those 
 religious fanatics, the Stilites, or Pillar Saints, in the 
 highest veneration; and all without exception tamely sub- 
 mitted to an enormous burden of ceremonies, and the pri- 
 vate confessions to priests, as now for the first time intro- 
 duced by Leo the Great. This dark cloud of ignorance 
 and superstition, which already obstructed every perspi- 
 cuous view of heaven, was yet greatly increased by those 
 swarms of monks and holy virgins, who hitherto had fol- 
 lowed the rules of Augustine, Basil, Antony, Athenasiua 
 and Pachomius, and were now since A. D. 529, by a 
 strange enthusiasm, all absorbed by the Benedictine order* 
 These cloistered idlers, who had retired from the world on 
 account of some sore disappointments in love, riches and 
 honour, or from misconceptions of piety, were by their 
 manner of life prejudicial to genuine Christianity. But 
 in addition to this, they likewise excited a most ardent de- 
 sire for the relics of saints and martyrs, and the antiquities 
 of the Holy land ; which, as it proves the stupid devotion 
 
IV. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 522— TO 572. 23S 
 
 of a deluded multitude, afforded the monks immense riches, 
 who sold them in every country of Christendom, by recit- 
 ing lying wonders which these relics should have per- 
 formed. 
 
 Thus the gospel of Christ* the source of all evangelical 
 light and knowledge was smitten, by crushing letters and 
 philosophy in the West, banishing them in a great mea- 
 sure from the seminaries in the East, and by introducing 
 superstition. The moon, or Christian worship was eclips- 
 ed, by a cloud of human rites and ceremonies, through 
 which its primitive simplicity was no longer visible. The 
 stars, or ministers of the gospel lost one third part of their 
 former lustre in faith, in spirit, in assiduity and usefulness. 
 The day of vital religion and practical piety was darken- 
 ed, and the light of the Church consisting in good and ac- 
 ceptable works to God, obscured by self-righteousness and 
 superstitious institutions. The night, or religious state of 
 the Jews under the moonlight of their ceremonial law, was 
 equally effected by this judgment; and could no longer 
 afford that degree of faith, hope and confidence, necessary 
 to dissipate the gloom of doubt and despair, arising from 
 the state of the world in those days. Also this remnant of 
 the Old Testament Church, was oppressed by great ca- 
 lamities during this period, both in the Roman empire and 
 in the East, towards the dissolution of the Persian monar- 
 chy, under the reign of Cabades and Chosroes. They ap- 
 pear to have yet been in a prosperous condition, when the 
 Talmud of Babylon was completed A. D. 500, and sealed 
 505 ;*. and the dignity of Prince of the Jews, or the title 
 of Aechmalotarcha, was taken from Rab Pachra and con- 
 ferred on Mar Eutra, by the favour of the Persian king. 
 But about the year 522 the Persians commenced a dread- 
 
 * For the confirmation of these dates, Bengelius refers to the bock- 
 Seder olam zuta, and to the book Juchasin. See also Eichhorn's Einlei, 
 tung in V. T. 
 
 g g 
 
234 IV. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 522— TO 572. 
 
 fuh persecution against the Jews, by which they were al- 
 most totally extirpated. Mar Rab Isaac, president of the 
 academy, and Mar Eutra, were killed, and the house of 
 David fled. A. D. 540, all their academies were barred, 
 and so great was the oppression, that they could not elect 
 another president for 50 years. R. Chanan was the first, 
 A. D. 589, in whom commenced the line of Rabbies, or 
 Jewish doctors, called geonim, or excellencies. By these 
 means also the night, or the Jewish Church, shone not for 
 a third part of it. And thus this deluded people, by their 
 assiduity and obstinacy in collecting and sealing the Tal- 
 mud, assisted their enemies in depriving themselves of 
 those celestial rays of light, which would yet have diffused 
 a third part of Divine knowledge and comfort over their 
 shadowy path of life, for their final recovery. 
 
 Of these heavenly luminaries it is said, they were smitten. 
 The original 7rA>j??&>, (whence ttAjj^jj, a plague, a tor- 
 ment) is often made choice of by the lxx. interp* ^ters to 
 signify i" take hurt, 2 Sam. xi. 15. become lame, 2 Sam. 
 iv. 4. may be overcome, Islumb. xxii. 6. and does not ap- 
 pear to indicate an ordinary eclipse according to the course 
 of nature. Bengelius explains it by the Jewish expression 
 likkuth, percussio, which they used to signify a common 
 eclipse of the sun or moon ; but to me, this general eclipse 
 of all the heavenly bodies points out a course of retributive' 
 measures, by the extraordinary and sudden interference of 
 a superior power, different from the natural train of events. 
 Thus both Pagans, Christians, and Jews seemed united, 
 by a parity of Divine judgments, to effect the same object, 
 though from very different motives, and with various de- 
 signs. Ezek. xxxii. 8. All the bright lights of heaven 
 will I make dark over thee, and set darkness upon thy 
 land, saitli the Lord God» 
 
PREPARATORY YISION. £35 
 
 FIRST INTERVAL OB FIFTY YEARS. 
 
 .# preparatory vision to the subsequent two trumpets. 
 
 Verse 13. And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through 
 the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, 
 woe, woe, woe to the inhabiters of the earth, by 
 reason of the other voices of the trumpets of the 
 three angels, which are yet to sound. 
 The three last trumpets are in a particular manner, dis- 
 tinguished from the preceding: first, by being foretold as 
 to their important contents ; secondly, by being termed 
 wo-trumpets ; and thirdly, by having extraordinary 
 periods of time annexed to them, by which their calamities 
 are limited. Though both the Church and the Roman 
 empire had been sadly afflicted under the sound of the for- 
 mer, yet those distresses are not called woes ; which may 
 indicate, that the greatest, and by far the most poignant 
 calamities were now to follow in consecution, before the 
 mystery of God could be accomplished. 
 
 St. John beheld, and heard an angel flying through the 
 midst of heaven. The Vulgate, and most ancient versions 
 read 'Atros here, an eagle, instead of "AyyiKos, an angel ; 
 and both Bengelius and Griesbach prefer this reading, as 
 being found in the most ancient and best copies. It is a 
 customary figure in the Sacred Scripture, to represent the 
 children of God by the symbols of eagles, to denote their 
 heavenly dispositions, and contempt of the world, Isaiah 
 xl. 31. Ps. ciii. 5. and their sagacity to espy danger, and 
 penetrate into the deep councils of God. But this eagle 
 seemg to designate the zealous and affectionate testimony 
 of faithful ministers, concerning the corrupt state of the 
 Church, and the approaching judgments of these woes, 
 prior to the commencement of the fifth trumpet ; which 
 they bore in all their ministerial labours with peculiar en- 
 ergy and effect, by means of a Divine animation. How- 
 
236 PREPARATORY VISION. 
 
 ever, the loud voice of this eagle seems to have a particular 
 reference to those, who wrote on the Apocalypse at that 
 time, and thus made their voice echo through the midst of 
 the Church, and to distant countries. 
 
 This awful denunciation, wo, wo, wo, is made to the in- 
 habiters of the earth, which expression comprises all the 
 countries formerly in the power of the Romans, whether 
 their inhabitants were Christians, Jews or Heathens; 
 though with this distinction, that these calamities would 
 chiefly affect the earthly-minded,' who only live to enjoy 
 this world. Such an earnest and Divine declaration would 
 surely indicate that the happiness, the lives and salvation 
 of millions are concerned in the accomplishment of these 
 woes j the destructive consequences of which on the pros- 
 perity of Zion, have been experienced even to the present 
 century. 
 
 These woes answer to ]the following trumpets, and pre- 
 dicting the peculiarly distressing nature of their contents, 
 seem to have a more particular relation to the extraordi- 
 nary numbers, annexed to the ordinary periods of the 
 trumpets, by which their commencement and duration 
 within the limits of the Church, are circumscribed. The 
 trumpets themselves comprise a much larger scope than 
 the woes, and have a more protracted time of continuance j 
 since they require the addition of both prophetic numbers, 
 for their completion. Hence the woe under each trumpet 
 may begin sooner, or later, with the time of that trumpet, 
 but can never exceed that period. My computation always 
 determines the commencement of each trumpet with accu- 
 racy, and the time when these woes cease in the Churth, 
 but not the duration of these judgments among the Pagan 
 nations of the earth. They are termed woes, oniy in re- 
 gard to their effects on Christendom, and not with respect 
 to their consequences among the Heathen; where they 
 may still continue, after they have ceased to afflict the 
 Church. Those remarkable forms of expression, prefixed 
 
1'llEPARATORY VISION. 237 
 
 to each woe : ch. viii. 13. Woe, woe, woe; and chap. ix. 
 12. One woe is past ; and, behold there come two woes 
 more hereafter; and cli. xi. 14. The second woe is past; 
 and, behold the third woe cometh quickly; require three in- 
 tervals, one hefore each trumpet, of which the third is much 
 shorter than the two first, whose length must he interca- 
 lated before the periods of the trumpets, and can only he 
 determined with certainty hy completion. After a scruti- 
 nous and careful review of the whole system, I have adopt- 
 ed fifty years for the two first woes, and ten for the third. 
 
 And here the great imperfection of most former compu- 
 tations of prophetic time, appears self-evident. The 
 learned Bengelius, not having discovered the ordinary 
 numhers in this series of prophecies, could only commence 
 his computation from the time of the woes ; and left all the 
 preceding predictions to be arranged by the ingenuity of 
 man. The defenders of the yeaiiy-day act more arbitra- 
 rily still. Some adopt seven periods, into which they press 
 all, even the most heterogeneous matter. Others rend the 
 whole prophecy into two, three, or four prophetic series ; 
 as a man in a large edifice, having lost the passage to the 
 gate, would breakthrough the wall, to save his honour. 
 Thus they commence so many new courses of events from 
 necessity, neglect to notice the above intervals which the 
 text loudly calls for, and totally slight the beautiful inter- 
 nal order of this book, without the most strict observance 
 of which, rio expositor can expect to succeed. 
 
 This admirable intrinsic order of the Revelation, di- 
 vides the prophetic numbers, at the commencement of the 
 woes, into two distinct columns. The three woes join ex- 
 traordinary numbers to the ordinary prophetic chronology, 
 by which their periods arc protracted above the time of 
 ordinary periods, and run on in a separate column for 
 themselves. And the ordinary prophetic chronology ex- 
 tends itself by a consecution of ordinary periods, which 
 point out the lineage of the Church in a parallel column. 
 Both columns run on to the commencement of the third 
 
2S8 PREPARATORY VISION 
 
 woe; where they determine the exact dates of all the spe- 
 cial lines, into which the whole progressive system of pro- 
 phecies branches out from this point. These lines syn- 
 chronize with, and run on during the sound of the seventh 
 trumpet, to the completion of the seventh vial, and to the 
 glorious appearance of the woman in the wilderness, the 
 acknowledged bride of the Lamb. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 V. TRUMPET, ACCOMPXISHED FROM A, D. 622 — TO 751. 
 
 Verse 1. And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star 
 fall from heaven unto the earth : and to him 
 was given the key of the hottomless pit. 
 
 2. And he opened the bottomless pit; and there 
 arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a 
 great furnace ; and the sun and the air were 
 darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. 
 
 3. And there came out of the smoke locusts upon 
 the earth ; and unto them was given power, as 
 the scorpions of the earth have power. 
 
 By this prophecy under the fifth trumpet, wc are in- 
 formed of the contents of thejirst woe, as occasioned by the 
 locusts, arising out of the smoke from the bottomless pit. 
 The prelate Berigclius here beheld those dreadful calami- 
 ties of the Jews in Persia, part of which have been related 
 under the fourth trumpet ; and professor Yung explains 
 this prediction as accomplished by the Crusades to the. 
 Holy Land. Though I highly esteem the labours of these 
 justly renowned men, and have pondered their arguments 
 with caution and solicitude ; yet my mind has remained in- 
 controvertibly attached to that more ancient opinion, of 
 referring these locusts to the Saracens, for the following 
 reasons. 
 
140 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 551. 
 
 1. This prediction most evidently represents the 
 rise and successful establishment of a false re- 
 ligion, by which the gospel of Christ, and even 
 reason itself is obscured in certain countries $• 
 which was not the case in Persia. 
 
 4. The locusts designate the origin of a new power 
 in the world, which had not existed before the 
 opening of the bottomless pit. 
 
 3. These locusts are represented like invading ar- 
 mies in inarch, destroying every thing before 
 them ; which Avas not the case with the Per- 
 sians, who only persecuted the Jews at home in 
 their own country. This might however apply 
 to the Crusades, but their time is by some cen- 
 turies too late for the period of this prophecy. 
 
 4. The star had fallen upon the earth, the continent 
 of the Roman empire, where it had not before 
 existed, and must for this reason admit of being- 
 pointed out on the page of history. This char- 
 acteristic cannot b© identified in the persecu- 
 tions of the Jews by the Persians j nor will it 
 accord with the crusaders, all of which were 
 citizens of countries, formerly belonging to the 
 Romans. 
 
 5. It has been argued that Mahomed never was a 
 doctor or minister of the Church, and could 
 therefore not be represented by a star. To 
 which I answer : This emblem is used in Scrip- 
 ture to designate men of great talents, enter- 
 prize and usefulness, both in Church and state, 
 Dan. viii. 10. Isa. xiv. 12. ch. li. 16. ch. 
 xlix. 13. ch. xliv. 23. Math. xxiv. 29. within 
 the limits of Christendom ; which may properly 
 be applied to Mahomed, who himself was ac- 
 quainted with the gospel, and lived in Arabia, 
 where Christianity had been preached to stated 
 Churches for centuries. 
 
V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 241 
 
 But in order to illustrate this point more minutely I 
 would observe, that the regular clergy of the Church only, 
 are designated in Scripture by fixed stars, and by planets 
 which revolve in stated revolutions through their orbits, 
 Isa. xiv. 13. Dan. viii. 10 ; and false teachers by new and 
 unusual comets, or wandering stars, Jude v. 13. Job 
 xxxviii. 32. MAGADOTH, signa cozlestia ; and such a one 
 seems to be intended in this place. These comets become a 
 very striking figure of false teachers, when considered un 
 der the general, and more vulgar conception of them among 
 the ancient Asiatics ; amongst whom Chaldea appears to 
 have been the cradle of astronomy, and the guide of public 
 opinion on that subject, for many centuries. The ancient 
 Ma"i or wise men, at first considered comets a sort of 
 erratic meteors, of prodigious size ; the combustible mat* 
 ter of which, had been collected by certain demons, who 
 aspiring to imitate the Gods, concentrated it as their 
 bodies and habitations. Thus embodied they soar aloft in 
 the air, rush blazing through the vast ether, until they 
 consume themselves or disperse. For they believed all 
 heavenly bodies animated by superior intelligences, and 
 distinguished their excellence, by the different degrees of 
 splendour and magnitude of those luminaries. When 
 therefore false teachers are represented by these wandering 
 stars, they are intimated as wicked men of great talents, 
 in the garb of hypocrisy; as Satan himself is transformed 
 into an angel of light. 2 Cor. xi. 14. Such an erratic 
 comet under this conception, seems to be the figure in the 
 language of the apostle. For how could a key be given to 
 a star without hands ? Or how could a star open the bot- 
 tomless pit by a key, if it was not considered animated by 
 an intelligence ? These are actions ascribed to a star, which 
 pre-suppose an embodied mind, capable of reflection. 
 
 Verse 1. I saw a star fall. This is not an accurate 
 translation of the original, TrsTTTautoT*, which is the part 
 of the perf. pro perf. inf. and should have been rendered, 
 
 h h 
 
242 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 
 
 which had fallen; for St. John did not see its fall, as our 
 common version would induce us to believe. The apostle 
 seems to have chosen this manner of expression, to inti- 
 mate, x that the actual fall of this star happened prior to the 
 sounding of this trumpet, and should only be regarded as a 
 preparation, by which this star became qualified, to be the 
 instrument of this dreadful woe. The appearance of such 
 a star in prophetic writings, indicates the rise, and suc- 
 cessful elevation of a great character ; and its fall, when 
 it is not thereby extinguished, and still remains a star as 
 in this passage, and ch. viii. 10. either denotes degrada- 
 tion, or degeneracy from virtuous principles and a course 
 of noble actions, into a state of moral ruin, and a train of 
 base, corrupt and vile measures. Thus St. Paul calls the 
 transgression of our first parents 7rct^^T«jU*, a fall, 
 Rom. v. 15. 17; and our Lord tells the unregenerated Jews 
 'TfAii? £jc twv jtcfrTw e?T£, ye are from beneath. John 
 viii. 23. 
 
 All this has been accomplished in the life of Mahomed; 
 and this prophecy accords with no other event so fully, as 
 with the achievements of the Arabian impostor. He is 
 stated by history as of illustrious birth, and by nature emi- 
 nently endowed with resolution, penetration and a most at- 
 tractive eloquence for his undertaking. Being brought 
 up to the mercantile employment, he espoused the widow 
 of a rich merchant, and pursued a successful commerce in 
 Arabia, and the adjacent countries, for many years. In 
 his numerous journies, he became acquainted with many 
 nations, countries, and religions,^ more especially with 
 Jewish worship, and the gospel of Christ, by which his 
 mind appears to have been illuminated, and all the powers 
 of his soul excited to action, for the accomplishment of 
 that glorious enterprize, the conversion of his countrymen 
 from idolatry, to the knowledge of the true and living God. 
 Thus raised up by Providence, he felt a strong impulse, 
 and great courage, to make vigorous efforts for the salva- 
 
V. TRUMPET, FROM A.D. 622— TO 751. 243 
 
 tion of his brethren, and commenced his work of reforma- 
 tion A. D. 612 in Arabia, with the best intentions. He 
 was forty years of age, when he publicly professed in 
 the city of Mecca, that God had sent him to overthrow 
 polytheism and idolatry, and to restore the religion of their 
 ancestors, Abraham and Ishmael, in its primitive purity 
 among them. In the prosecution of this laudable under- 
 taking, he discovered a pious disposition to promote virtue, 
 and suppress vice ; and, for the space of twelve years, 
 adopted no other than just and righteous means, to further 
 his great designs. He himself confessed, that he was not 
 invested with compulsatory power, and would not grant 
 his followers any liberty beyond instruction, persuasion 
 and warning men of their danger. So noble was the dis- 
 position of his mind, that when he was persecuted in Mecca, 
 he chose rather to leave his native city, than oppose his 
 enemies by violent measures, which he had in his power. 
 
 But this flight of Mahomed to Medina, which happened 
 A. D. 62*, and its attending circumstances, produced such 
 a total change in this recently good man ; that both the 
 disposition of his mind, and the measures which he adopted 
 for the accomplishment of his objects, daily became more 
 violent, base and impious. The star had fallen from hea- 
 ven, and now degenerated into moral ruin. He projected 
 schemes of conquest and self-aggrandizement, used impious 
 frauds to delude the credulous multitude, and even forged 
 celestial visions to confirm his authority' and establish the 
 work he had so happily begun. And to complete the im- 
 posture he pretended divine revelations, exalted himself 
 above the inspired prophets and apostles; and even claimed 
 a superiority to Christ the Son of God ; demanding im- 
 plicit faith and obedience of all his followers. All these 
 impious frauds and deceptions, he preached with a spirit of 
 religious phrenzy, and with such a flow of attractive elo ] 
 quence, as to silence all opposition, and excite a glow of 
 enthusiastic devotion among all his audience. 
 
244 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 
 
 Verse 2, Jind he opened the bottomless pit. Here our 
 version falls short of the sense of the original. ''aj3u?<tos 
 is a noun, and in itself already signifies a gulf of infinite 
 depth, the lowest part of creation ; and <$%k&q is an allu- 
 sion to the wells of the ancient Asiatics, and means a deep 
 narrow opening into the earth, walled in at the top, so that 
 it may be secured by a lock. In the sacred Scriptures this 
 word *A0u?? o?, is used to express the unfathomable depths 
 of creation, such as the depth of the ocean, the atmos- 
 phere, the expansion of heaven ; but more especially the 
 great solitary desert of the dead, the world of spirits, Luke 
 viii. 31. Rom. x. 7. Job xxviii. 14. Job xxxviii. 16. 17. 
 Habak. iii. 10 ; where demons are kept in confinement, 
 and the wicked cease from troubling, until the great day 
 of judgment. To this abyss there is an aperture from the 
 human soul, where the t^o^ov tJJ? y«ve?gw?, the wheel of 
 generation, the first source of all thoughts and actions in 
 man, may be influenced by the invisible powers of darkness, 
 James iii. 6. But this <p%ioi(>, in man, is locked, and none 
 can open it. The key is in the hand of Providence, and 
 was given to Mahomed, who thereby opened a communi- 
 cation with the invisible powers of the abyss, and received 
 assistance from that source to accomplish his purposes. 
 This appears to be the most natural illustration of these 
 important figures, perfectly warranted by the extraordi- 
 narj events in the life of that impostor, which can never 
 be explained as the effects of a merely human agency, nor 
 yet attributed to the interposition of the Supreme Being. 
 But by considering the subject in this point of view, I 
 would not assert the truth of magic, that men have power, 
 except by a Divine judgment, to form a connexion with 
 demons and departed souls, for the purpose of producing 
 unnatural and surprising effects. Mahomed sought this 
 forbidden intercourse, as he himself partly confessed, in 
 the cave of Mount Hara, near Mecca, in order to accom- 
 plish his ambitious projects, against the opposition of his 
 
V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 245 
 
 enemies. He obtained it by a Divine judgment, on account 
 of his relapse from grace, not only into a state of sin, but 
 even beneath the hopes of recovery by ordinary means. 
 The Divine permission of this intercourse, and the conse- 
 quent successful practice of those impious frauds, feats and 
 stratagems, is this key to the bottomless pit ; and the rise 
 and successful propagation of Mahomedism is signified by 
 the smoke, which darkened the sun, the gospel of Christ- 
 in many Christian countries ; and the air, i. e. reason it- 
 self in all his followers. 
 
 By the efficiency of this smoke, ascending in thick vollies 
 through the air, his reputation and authority soon extend- 
 ed themselves among the ignorant multitude, and daily in- 
 creased in his native country. The crowd of his admirers 
 was now seized by the fire of a religious fanaticism and 
 enthusiastic valour, which justified the most sanguine 
 hopes, of seeing all his wishes realized. No sooner did he 
 observe these propitious symptoms, than he began to plan 
 military expeditions, and projected schemes of attacks, 
 which were instantly executed against the opposers of his 
 pretensions. He began by making successful sallies for 
 ravage and plunder, in which his small parties showed 
 that kind of high courage and puissance, which in similar 
 circumstances, proved invincible. Elated by his good for- 
 tune, Mahomed now collected an army, took his native 
 city by assault, vanquished tribe after tribe of his own na- 
 tion, rendered himself terrible by invasions into the adja- 
 cent countries, and died A. D. 632 sole lord of Arabia, 
 having laid the basis of a new religion, and a new empire 
 in the world. 
 
 The spirit of the nation was now roused to a furious in- 
 trepidity, and excited to the performance of great enter- 
 prises. His followers led immense armies into the neigh- 
 bouring kingdoms, and into almost all the countries of the 
 ancient Roman empire; just as the natural locusts, at 
 times, come forth from Arabia by innumerable hosts and 
 
246 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 
 
 spread into the adjacent countries, where they devour all 
 vegetables, and often produce great distress. Exod. x. 13. 
 For this reason the Arabians are often compared to locusts, 
 and called by this name also in other parts of Scripture, 
 Jud. vi. 5. ch. vii. 12 ; and large invading armies are re- 
 presented by this threatening figure, on account of their 
 sudden and ruinous incursions, Jer. xlvi. 23. chap. li. 14. 
 They conquered Syria and Palestine with the holy city 
 A. D. 634 ; Phoenicia, Mesopotamia, Armenia and the 
 great Persian empire from A. D. 636 — to 637 ; and pene- 
 trate into the East of Asia, even beyond the river Ghihoon 
 into Samarkand. They also extended their conquests into 
 Africa, and subdued the islands of Cyprus, Rhodes, Sicily 
 and Leuca The African Moors, who, after being van- 
 quished, had also received the Mahomedan religion, pass- 
 ed with their fleets into Europe, where they conquered 
 Sardinia, A. D. 711, and the whole kingdom of Spain 
 A. D. 713. Thus in less than a hundred years after the 
 death of Mahomed, the Saracens had extended their terri- 
 tories and dominion into three parts of the world, Asia, 
 Africa and Europe, where they on all sides opposed the 
 progress of Christianity, and in many places effected the 
 ruin of the Church. Their rapid course was however 
 checked by Charles MarteVs victory, near Tours, A. D. 
 734, in which bloody engagement they lost 370,000 men, 
 with the general at their head. This signal triumph on 
 the part of Christendom, seems to have given a reverse of 
 fortune to the Mahomedan invasions ; at least they soon 
 discontinued their inroads into other countries, and their 
 power ceased to be destructive to the Church of Christ. 
 
 Verse 3. As the scorpions of the earth have power. 
 There are three kinds of scorpions ; the sea scorpions arc 
 a kind of fish, the scorpions of the air are winged, the 
 scorpions of the earth are of the size and form of a crab, 
 with stings in their tails, which are always prepared to do 
 mischief, and are found in Italy, Africa, and the meridional 
 
V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 247 
 
 deserts of Asia and America. These last are intended 
 here, as an emblem of a treacherous, furious people, who 
 unexpectedly fall on others, and inflict tormenting wounds 
 by surprise ; which perfectly corresponds with the charac- 
 ter of the Saracens, and their descendants, the Arabians. 
 The only alternative to escape misery, was to fly from 
 their presence. 
 
 Verse 4. And it was commanded them that they should 
 not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any 
 green thing, neither any tree ; but only those 
 men which have not the seal of God in their 
 foreheads. 
 
 5. And to them it was given that they should not 
 kill them, but that they should be tormented 
 five months : and their torment was as the tor- 
 ment of a scorpion, when he striketh a man. 
 
 6. And in those days shall men seek death, and 
 shall not find it; and shall desire to die; and 
 death shall flee from them. 
 
 Here St. John begins to comfort the true Christians of 
 those days, who had the seal of Almighty God in their 
 foreheads, by an assurance, that these calamities were 
 limited by Providence to a certain degree, beyond which 
 they should not rise. The grass of the earth, green things, 
 and trees, must here be taken in a figurative sense, as in 
 ch. viii. 7. and in a comparative estimate with the locusts. 
 They signify the sanctified believers, among the different 
 classes of persons in the Church, which according to .the 
 religious fanaticism of the Mahometans, would otherwise 
 have become their first prey ; as all green things are the 
 natural sustenance of locusts, and what they mostly desire. 
 These, they were commanded not to hurt. This word 
 'A<JWw, to hurt, also signifies, to infringe on another's 
 rights and privileges, Acts xxv. 10. 2 Cor. vii. 2. Gal. 
 iv. 12. and, I presume -this to be the true acceptation in 
 this place. The Saracens, for many years treated the 
 
248 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 651. 
 
 private Christians, whom they found not in arms to oppose 
 them, and especially those who rejected the councils of 
 Ephesus and Chalcedon, with the utmost lenity and indul- 
 gence, and granted them perfect religious liberty ; whilst 
 on the contrary they reduced the Pagans to slavery, if 
 they refused to become Mahomedans. Mahomed prohi- 
 bited his followers by a Testamentary Diploma from dis- 
 turbing the Christians in his dominions in the enjoyment 
 of their religion, or temporal possessions, the genuineness 
 of which the Mahomedans unanimously acknowledge. 
 This testament has greatly mollified the rigour of their 
 measures, and assisted to accomplish this prophecy, by 
 interdicting all public persecutions against the Church of 
 Christ. 
 
 As the seal of God in their foreheads, here designates 
 the Christian character of true believers, or their publicly 
 confessed and acknowledged membership in the Church 
 of Christ ; so those wanting the seal of God, are the Pa- 
 gans, and the unconverted Christian inhabitants of the 
 Roman empire. The first would have been the principal 
 sufferers, during the ravages of these locusts, but were re- 
 strained by Providence from public persecution or martyr- 
 dom ; and in regard to the last, Ufoy (I|*?jV) they had 
 only received authority to torment, and not to overwhelm 
 wfth utter destruction. This word j3<x?av/£ft>, to torment, 
 however often signifies to explore, to extort by numerous 
 torments, and is used to express the pains of the body, and 
 the anguish of souls in hell, Luke xvi. 23 ; thus indicating 
 the greatest degree of misery human nature can sustain. 
 Such has actually been the deplorable condition of mil- 
 lions, during the Mahomedan invasions. Elated by suc- 
 cess and prosperity, these imperious lords of the East, 
 treated the Heathens with the greatest severity, and at 
 last, many Christians without moderation They made 
 them feel all the rigour of despotism, by loading them 
 with insupportable taxes, and obliging them, like slaves, 
 
V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 240 
 
 to suffer a variety of vexatious and oppressive measures* 
 Fines, confiscation of goods and banishments were the or- 
 der of the day, whilst those who remained inflexibly firm 
 to their Pagan idolatry, were maimed and tormented in va- 
 rious ways. When the kingdom of Spain A. D. 713, fell 
 a prey to their invasions, the sufferings of the Church 
 were incomparably smaller, than the torments of the vota- 
 resses of chastity in the power of those brutal violators. 
 Thousands would have preferred death, to the pangs of 
 such a vile defloration of their families, or to being made 
 the subservient victims of such violence in their own per- 
 sons. And yet, this lamentable state of sufferings prevail- 
 ed for many years, more or less, in every country con- 
 quered by the Saracens, without amelioration or redress* 
 These poignant distresses are here compared to the tor- 
 ment, occasioned by the poisonous stings of terrestrial 
 scorpions ; which is said to consist in great bodily pain*, 
 and inexpressible anguish of soul, when the poison con- 
 tracts the heart. 
 
 Verse 7. And the shapes of the locusts were like unto 
 horses prepared unto battle ; and on their heads 
 were as it were crowns like gold, and their 
 faces were as the faces of men. 
 
 8. And they .had hair as the hair of Women, and 
 their teeth were as the teeth of lions. 
 
 9. And they had breastplates, as it were breast- 
 plates of iron ; and the sound of their wings 
 was as the sound of chariots of many horses 
 running to battle. 
 
 10. And they had tails like unto scorpions ; and 
 there were stings in their tails : and their power 
 was to hurt men five months. 
 
 This description of locusts, contains the distinguishing 
 characteristics of these invading hosts, which so perfectly 
 accord with no other nation, as with the Saracens* They 
 are here delineated as vigorous and swift, Uke horses of 
 
 i i 
 
250 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 
 
 war; with crowns, or turbans, like geld, as Laving enriched 
 themselves by their invasions. Their faces were like the 
 faces of men, by which are indicated their humane preten- 
 sions, of waging all their wars for the purpose of bringing 
 the nations of the world to the knowledge of the only true 
 God, and to the enjoyment of happiness. They had the 
 hair of women, a strong desire after carnal pleasures j 
 teeth of lions, were much inclined to rage and plunder ; 
 breastplates of iron, great courage in war ; high sounding 
 wings, a boisterous and terrible behaviour during their in- 
 vasions ; tails like scorpions, subjecting the vanquished to 
 great oppression and innumerable sufferings, by the execu- 
 tion of rigorous and inhuman laws. 
 
 Verse 11. And they had a king over them, which is the 
 angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the 
 Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek 
 tongue hath his name Apollyon. 
 Natural locusts have no king, Prov. xxx. 27. but these 
 Saracens had a powerful leader, the angel of the bottom- 
 less pit. According to the tenets of the Chaldean philoso- 
 phy, and the generally received opinion of the ancient 
 Asiatics, who assigned a ruling angel for every important 
 enterprize, this was a mighty being from the regions of 
 the abyss, by whom they were rallied, urged them on, and 
 directing all their movements. He is designedly mention- 
 ed by both his Hebrew and Greek name, in order to inti- 
 mate, that he would bring great calamities on those, who 
 worship in both these languages ; and by his own name, 
 to distinguish him from Satan, who has his angels, and is 
 never called an angel himself. Rev. xii. 7. Math. xxv. 41." 
 Some expositors have considered the fallen star in the be- 
 ginning of this chapter, and this Jlpollijon to denote the 
 same object ; but they are evidently two distinct beings— 
 Apollyon the cause, and Mahomed his instrument. Both 
 names, Abaddon and Apollyon, signify a destroyer, and 
 jnay be regarded as an opposition to the r.araes of oirr 
 
V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 62a— TO 751. 251 
 
 Lord. His name Abaddon, being his chief character by 
 the instrumentality of Mahomed, as opposed to our Sa- 
 viour's name Jesus j and Apollyon, as directly adverse to 
 his name Christ, since Antichrist is termed v*o«- r^g 
 diruhii&g, the son of perdition, the son of Apollyon. 
 2 Thess. ii. 3. 
 
 Their power teas to hurt men Jive months. This is a 
 prophetic number, which according to that most probable 
 system of computation by the pious and learned Bengelius, 
 comprises a period of 79 — 1-3 years of our time. And here 
 is another strong proof, for the justness and confirmation 
 of my ordinary system of calculating this series of pro- 
 phecies. -Bengelius' system, though just in itself, as re- 
 ferring to the extraordinary time of particular predictions, 
 stands unconnected with the preceding numbers, and thus 
 loudly calls for the ordinary series of calculation, to deter- 
 mine the commencement of his periods, which are uncon- 
 nected links in his chain of computation, and only settled 
 a posteriori, from the page of history. The ordinary sys- 
 tem of calculation refers to the periods of the trumpets, 
 and the extraordinary numbers comprise the time of the 
 woes, as a protraction of those periods ; for the calamities 
 under the trumpets are^ called woes, from that time, and so 
 Jong only as they materially affect the Church. If we now 
 add the ordinary time of the trumpet, 50 years, and the 
 extraordinary time of this woe, 79 — 1-3 to the preceding 
 chain A. D. 622, we have the year A. D. 751, when the 
 power of the Saracens ceased to endanger the existence 
 and prosperity of the Church in their dominions, and they 
 made no more excursions of consequence. At least, the 
 fury of their religious fanaticism had abated, when the city 
 of Bagdad was built A. D. 762, and their daring intrepidity 
 had settled itself into a more rational calm, where they held 
 the sceptre. In Spain and Portugal at least, the Christians 
 in a few years regained Gallicia, Leon, a part of Ohl Cas- 
 tile and of Portugal, and since 778, also Navarre and Ca- 
 
£52 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 622— TO 751. 
 
 talonia, which they kept in constant possession ; while in 
 other parts, they met with no considerable loss from this 
 time. 
 
 SECOND INTERVAL OF FIFTY YEARS. 
 
 Verse 12, One woe is past ; and y behold, there come two 
 woes more hereafter. 
 To facilitate a more perfect knowledge of these prophe- 
 cies, the Church of Christ should be considered the centre 
 of the prophetic horizon in these visions, and the most en- 
 dearing object of divine solicitude, to which every predic- 
 tion has a principal reference. This is more particularly 
 necessary in regard to these woes, and the three preceding 
 intervals, in which the woes are anticipated. The word 
 etTr^ASgv, it is past, gone by, expired, does not necessarily 
 require, that the calamities of the former woe must have 
 totally ceased every where, even among Pagan nations. It 
 only informs us of a pause, during which these poignant 
 distresses to the amount of a woe, shall cease to affect the 
 Church in essential parts, and no new enemy suffered to 
 rise up against her, and cause fresh disasters within her 
 pales. This, in my opinion, is an elucidation of the true 
 sense here, and ch. xi. 14. where the third pause or cessa- 
 tion is intimated, by a similar form of expression. 
 
 Vt. TRUMPET ACCOMPLISHED FROM A. D. 801 — TO 1062. 
 
 Vere 13. And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice 
 from the four horns of the golden altar which is 
 before God, 
 
VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1062. 253 
 
 14. Saying to the sixth angel which had the trum- 
 pet, Loose the four angels which are bound in 
 the river Euphrates. 
 
 15. And the four angels were loosed, which were 
 prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, 
 and a year, for to slay the third part of men. 
 
 16. And the number of the army of the horsemen 
 were two hundred thousand thousand : and I 
 heard the number of them. 
 
 This prophecy refers to an event of such importance 
 and distinction, that it cannot be considered a difficult 
 task, to point out its accomplishment with perfect assu- 
 rance, on the ensanguined page of history. The astonish- 
 ing number of horsemen here mentioned, at once desig- 
 nates Asia as the theatre of these murderous armies ; 
 whose military forces, at all times, consisted chiefly of ca- 
 valry. But they would not have obtained a place in this 
 prophetic journal of Providence, if they had only been the 
 scourge of Pagans, and not also brought great distresses 
 on the Church of Christ. This trumpet proclaims the 
 judgments of God against the nations of Jlsia, and more 
 especially against the great empire of the Saracens upon 
 the waters of Euphrates, and the Asiatic provinces of the 
 Grecian empire. In all these countries Christianity had 
 made great progress ; and though many had been induced 
 by the Saracens to apostatize, and turn Mahomedansj yet 
 there were many thousand Christians living among the 
 Heathens in those countries, whose lives and fortunes 
 were essentially involved in their fate. St. John seems to 
 consider these judgments as a further effect of the efficacy 
 of the prayers of the saints, chap. viii. 3. 4. ; to indicate 
 which, he heard a voice from the four horns of the same 
 altar, upon which the prayers of all saints had been placed. 
 These four angels are neither four great conquerors, nor 
 even so many rulers of nations. Though of universal ce- 
 lebrity, yet these legitimate and ingenious cut-throaty 
 
254 VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1062. 
 
 Called most consummate heroes, are nevertheless far too 
 insignificant to be thus represented, even by evil spirits 
 like these. I conceive them, to be the military geniuses 
 of those four great and warlike nations : The- Arabians, 
 the Turks, the Tartars and the Persians, who during this 
 period rent the empire of the Saracens into many distinct 
 kingdoms and principalities where they now established 
 dynasties for themselves. Though all these nations re- 
 ceived the Mahomedan religion, and united into one reli- 
 gious community ; they yet waged tremendous and most 
 bloody wars among themselves, and in other countries, 
 where the Christians were largely involved in these revo- 
 lutionary contests. Perhaps there also were invisible 
 powers of darkness engaged, in the performance of this 
 sanguinary and dreadful tragedy, in which so many tribes 
 and nations, disputed with each other for centuries, to gain 
 the government of the world. For a similar case, I would 
 refer the reader to Dan. x. 20. and ch. xi. 1. where the 
 fatal plans and machinations of evil spirits, have been 
 overruled by the powerful exertions of good angels, and 
 the people of God preserved from impending destruction. 
 2 Kings vi. 15. 17. These four angels of war had been 
 bound upon the great river Euphrates. That is, Provi- 
 dence prohibited them from bursting the barrier of na- 
 tions, hitherto preserved among the various and numerous 
 tribes of inhabitants upon the vast banks of the waters of 
 that noted river ; who otherwise, long before this time, 
 would have been willing to execute their revolutionary 
 purposes from that part of the world. 
 
 The ordinary period of this trumpet is protracted by 
 the following expressions of time : which were prepared 
 for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year. If unne- 
 cessary quibbles are avoided in exploring the true sense of 
 these words, they will be found to contain the extraordi- 
 nary numbers, by which the spirit of prophecy has here 
 determined the commencement and different degrees df 
 
VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1062. 255 
 
 this woe ; or that measure of time in which this woe is to 
 be accomplished. During the time of a prophetic hour, 
 day, month, and year, these four nations would all be en- 
 gaged upon the stage of action in succession, and accom- 
 plish the judgments of God here intimated ; but after the 
 expiration of this prophetic term, the calamities occasion- 
 ed by the wars of these nations, though they might con- 
 tinue with great severity in Pagan countries, would no 
 longer amount to the measure of u woe in Christendom. 
 According to the system of computation, most assuredly 
 displayed under the direction of Providence, by the pious 
 prelate Bengelius, the sum total of -these prophetic num- 
 bers will amount to 212 1 years. And no doubt, it requir- 
 ed centuries in an ordinary course of Providence, where 
 nothing is forced by a miraculous power, for so many na- 
 tions to join into one religious community ; to raise em- 
 pires and kingdoms upon the ruin of empires, and exalt 
 one nation to dominion and glory after the other ; and to 
 bring so many nations and armies upon the great theatre 
 of the world, as would amount to two hundred millions of 
 horsemen. This amazing number JVo juugiatTg? pv^im, 
 St. John supposed, might appear almost incredible to some 
 readers, he therefore expressly affirms, I heard the num- 
 ber of them. But 1 when we consider the immense theatre 
 and periphery of these nations, and of the Saracen empire 
 at the commencement of this period, upon which all these 
 nations and tribes of nations were in continual motion, to 
 invade and subdue each other, as the waves upon a tem- 
 pestuous sea; if we credit the accounts given in profane 
 history, of the astonishing armies, and trains of armies, 
 which these Asiatics were accustomed to bring into the 
 fields of battle ; this number will by no means appear so 
 improbable, during a period of 262 years, and amidst such 
 general revolutions in the world. Bajazet is said to have 
 had an army of fourteen, and Tamerlane of sixteen hun- 
 dred thousand men ; and. what amazing armies must Irove 
 
256 V. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1062. 
 
 been those of Temudschin, who often cut down three and 
 four hundred thousand of his prisoners of war, in a day ! 
 But this period of 212 f years only determines this woe, 
 and the armies may be counted to the destruction of these 
 dynasties. 
 
 This trumpet commences at the close of the second in- 
 terval, called for in the text, A. D. 801. If we now add 
 the ordinary time of this trumpet, h. e. 50 years, which 
 has a more particular reference to the preparation of the 
 angels, this second woe will commence A. D. 851, and ter- 
 minate A. D. 1063; all which perfectly corresponds with 
 the dates of the remarkable events alluded to, on the page 
 of profane history. 
 
 The empire of the Saracens had attained the zenith of 
 glory and grandeur, when the Khalif M Raschid died in 
 the beginning of this period, and divided his vast do- 
 minions among his three sons. M Jlmin obtained Syria, 
 Erak, Arabia, Mesopotamia, Assyria, Media, Palestine, 
 Egypt, and what we now call the states of Barbary. M 
 Mamun took possession of Persia, Kerman, India, Kho- 
 rasan, Tabresta, Zablestan, and the enormous province of 
 Mawarennahr. M Kasem was to govern Armenia, Nato- 
 lia, Georgia, Circassia and the large countries along the 
 Black Sea. What an enormous empire in circumference — 
 what a stupendous power, almost capable of engrossing 
 the whole earth ,- and yet by this division, the Khalif M 
 Raschid laid the foundation for its downfall, and the ruin 
 of his Khalifat for ever. His three sons waged intestine 
 wars against each other, for the right of succession ; and 
 the last of them who maintained his throne, governed by 
 his prime ministers, with an unsteady hand, from 813 to 
 833. During his reign, Ibrahim, one of his governors, 
 laid the foundation for the government of the Aglabido at 
 Kairwan, whilst he lost the Easterly provinces by the im- 
 prudence of his general Taher. In short, the whole Kha- 
 lifat, from this time gradually lost its bond of union and 
 
VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1063. 257 
 
 tliis once mighty fabric assumed the appearance of an an- 
 tiquated castle, tottering to ruin. Hamuli M Raschid was 
 the last Khalif who possessed this vast empire entire; and 
 a hundred years after his death, his successors had lost all 
 these countries, and merely retained a Papal power in the 
 Mahomedan community ,with the city and province of Bag- 
 dad. These four nations, the Arabians, the Turks, the Tar- 
 tars and the Persians, divided the empire among themselves, 
 established kingdoms and principalities upon its ruins, by 
 immense wars, blood and slaughter. As they had all re- 
 ceived Mahomedism, and discarded Polytheism and idola- 
 try, the former religion of these nations ; they joined a fa- 
 natic fury against the Church of Christ, with a flaming en- 
 thusiasm for the propagation of the religion of Mahomed, 
 to their thirst for dominion and glory. So numerous were 
 the martyrs, and so many the apostates from the Christian 
 faith, that these infidels had almost crushed the religion of 
 Jesus in Asia. 
 
 In order to trace these four angels in their progress, 
 and to bring their several exploits into a more immediate 
 and distinct view ; 1 will here mark the different dynasties 
 established by each of these nations in the Asiatic part of 
 the Khalifat, as regarding their geographical and chrono- 
 logical existence, within the limits of the Saracen empire 
 in Asia. 
 
 I. ARABIAN DYNASTIES, 
 
 1. Of the Taherides in Khorasan 820*— 8?2. 
 
 2. Of the Hamadanides in Syria and Mesopotamia 
 892—1014. 
 
 3. Of the Fatimides in Syria 969— 1 in* 
 
 4. Of the Okailides in Erak or Chaldea 990—1086, 
 
 5. Of the Mardasides in Syria and Mesopotamia 10l4«^ 
 1084. 
 
 6. Of the Asadites in Chaldea 1026—1150., 
 
 k k 
 
258 VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1063. 
 
 7. Many inferior dynasties have been established, more 
 especially by the house of Ali in Arabia, and in other 
 parts of the Saracen empire during this period. 
 
 II. PERSIAN DYNASTIES, 
 
 1. Founded by the Barmakides in Persia 801. 
 
 2. Soffarides in Khorasan, Tabarestan, Sedschestan, 
 Fars and Dschebal 872 — 902. 
 
 3. Samanides in Mawarennahr, and in Persian coun- 
 tries 874 — 1000. 
 
 4. Dailemites in Dailem, Gilan, Dechordschan, Taba- 
 restan, and in almost all Persia, 927 — 1012. 
 
 5. Buides in Persia, Bagdad, (in the character of Emir 
 Al Omrah) Erak, Kuzistan, Oman, Mosul, Diar- 
 bekr, 933 — 1055. 
 
 6. Merwanish Kurdes in Syria and Mesopotamia 984— ~ 
 
 1085. 
 
 III. TtJRKISJI DYNASTIES, 
 
 1. Founded by the Telunides in Syria 868 — 905. Dur- 
 ing the reign of the Khaliff Motassem 841, the Turks 
 made their first successful efforts against the Khali- 
 fat. Motawdkkel lost his life by his Turkish life- 
 guard 861, and Mostain by the same A. D. 862, his 
 throne. Jlchmed was the first Turkish governor, 
 who made himself sovereign lord in the empire and 
 founded the Telunidan state in Egypt and in part of 
 Syria, A. D. 868. 
 
 2. Ichschidides in Syria 935 — 968. 
 
 3. Gaznevids in a part of India, in Persia and Mawa- 
 rennahr, 975—1183. 
 
 IV. TARTAR DYNASTY. 
 
 That fierce and warlike people, which under the com- 
 mand of Togrul Bek, or Tangrolipix, established a great 
 
VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1063. 259 
 
 and powerful empire in Asia since A. D. 1037, upon the 
 ruins of the Arabian Khalifat, have been incorrectly called 
 Hungars, Huns, and Turks. Their native, country is not 
 the province Turkestan, to the East of the Caspian Sea^ 
 properly the country of the Turks ; but their country is 
 that 'vast region between the rivers Irtisch and Sihoii. 
 They are a Tartar tribe, who were compelled by the per- 
 petual invasions of the Chinese and the people of Cathay, 
 to leave upper Asia, and remove to the South ,• which they 
 accomplished under their great commander Seldschuk, by 
 whose name they distinguished themselves and their dy- 
 nasty in succeeding times. At first they acted as auxilia- 
 ries to the Khan of Turkestan, but soon after an open rup- 
 ture, invaded his country with fire and sword. They, at 
 last, settled themselves near the city Bochara in Mawa- 
 rennahr, and received the Mahomedan religion. Here 
 Mahmud found them A. D. 999. when he established the 
 Gaznevids dynasty upon the ruins of the Samanides, and 
 permitted them to settle in Khorasan against the advice of 
 his ministers, which he soon regretted as an impolitic 
 measure. Togrul Bek began his heroic career A. D. 
 1034, at the head of his warlike Tartars, and by a number 
 of well improved victories, subdued all the countries from 
 the little Buckharia and the Indus, ta Jerusalem and Nice 
 in Bythynia, and died A. D. 1063, #ole lord of this vast 
 and well established empire. 
 
 Here we stop. This trumpet only refers to the judg- 
 ments of God against the nations of Asia, and the seventh 
 trumpet proclaims the judgments against the nations in Eu- 
 rope. The conquests and establishments of the Ottoman 
 empire, are not included in this trumpet ; we shall meet 
 with it in ch. xii. under the emblem of a flood of water, 
 which the serpent cast forth after the woman, in order to" 
 carry her away. i 
 
 If we now take a retrospective view of this tremendous 
 scene of revolutions in Asia, during a time of more than 
 
,«60 VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801—TO 1063. 
 
 two centuries, in which so many kingdoms and dynasties 
 have heen established, destroyed, and founded anew, and 
 all this upon the wrecks of a well organized empire ; we 
 may perhaps not find the armies of all these Asiatic na- 
 tions much inferior, to the number expressed in this pro- 
 phecy. For the amount of these armies and roaming tribes 
 of nations, should be taken, from the commencement of 
 their preparation for these bloody scenes, to the extinction 
 of their dynasties, beyond the close of this prophetic period, 
 determining only the duration of this woe, which will, no 
 doubt, rise to an amazing sum. And if we consider all 
 the blood and slaughter in battles, the lives lost, by that 
 dreadful train of consequences attending such a warfare, 
 the sanguinary persecutions of these furious fanatics 
 against Christians and Pagans, if they refused to become 
 Mahomedans ; we shall be ready to grant, that the third 
 part of men, immediately concerned in these terrible scenes 
 during this period, may not have died natural deaths, but 
 by means of these judgments. The expression, "the 
 third part of men,'' 9 does not refer to all the inhabitants of 
 the world, but only to the inhabitants of the Asiatic part of 
 the Saracen empire, and to the Christian provinces in Asia. 
 Verse 17. And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and 
 them that^at on them, having breastplates of 
 lire, and orjacinth, and of brimstone : and the 
 heads of the horses were as the heads of lions ; 
 and out of their mouths issued fire, and smoke, 
 and brimstone. 
 
 18. By these three was the third part of men killed, 
 by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brim- 
 stone, which issued out of their mouths. 
 
 19. For their power is in their mouth, and in their 
 tails : for their tails were like unto serpents, and 
 had heads, and with them they do hurt. 
 
 This is an emblematical representation of this terrible 
 mrmy of horsemen, in which their distinguishing charac- 
 
VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. I*. 801— TO 1063. 261 
 
 teristics from other armies, are professedly delineated; 
 that the believer in this prophecy might take notice and 
 warning, when it should actually appear upon the stage of 
 action. St. John beheld them, full of martial fire and 
 courage, as indicated by their breastplates; which accord- 
 ing to the different customs of these nations, actually were 
 of the three colours here mentioned. They appeared 
 fierce and powerful, as lions, roaring for their prey ; and 
 from their mouths proceeded most severe and peremptory 
 commands, orders and sentences, for plunder, torment, 
 death, and heinous destruction. Their power was in their 
 mouths. For it had been given to these commanders to 
 inflame their whole armies with a cruel ? ferocious, and fre- 
 netic spirit of war, for the execution of plans, which < 
 humanity would otherwise have shuddered to accomplish. 
 What such a general, at the head of a nation, will be able 
 to achieve, we have but lately witnessed in France. Their 
 tails signify both the pillaging trains of their armies, who 
 immediately took possession of the whole country, and of 
 every thing in it; and the successors to the thrones of 
 these conquerors, whose governments were like unto ser- 
 pents, full of crafty, subtle policy and of a poisonous, 
 deadly effect to the prosperity of their conquered countries. 
 History testifies these to have been the distinguishing fea- 
 tures in the character of these nations, and the dreadful 
 complexion of their wars, during this period. Thus the 
 Christians in those countries received solemn warning of 
 the wrath to come : in order that they might either with- 
 draw from the field of battle, or join in with the divine pur- 
 poses, and prepare to meet the enemy in a becoming manner. 
 Verse 20. And the rest of the men, which were not killed 
 by these plagues, yet repented not of the works 
 of their hands, that they should not worship 
 devils, and idols of gold, and silver, and brass, 
 and stone, and of wood ; which neither can see, 
 nor hear, nor walk. 
 
2§8 VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1063. 
 
 21. Neither repented they of their murders, nor of 
 their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of 
 their thefts. 
 The Saracens then caused the first woe in Christendom, 
 in propagating Mahomedism by a tormenting war of con* 
 quest, with all its attending train of persecutions and vexa- 
 tious measures; and these four nations were the agents of 
 the second rvoe y in estahlishing it, by still more severe mea- 
 sures of torture and death in every shape. We may ex- 
 pect, that only crimes of general prevalence, and these too 
 of the blackest die, could be sufficient to induce the Lord 
 to permit such heavy judgments on his Church, as are con- 
 tained in this second woe. And such is truly the nature 
 of the offences, laid to the charge of both Heathens and 
 Christians, as the causes of these dreadful calamities. 
 They were idolatry, murder, sorcery, fornication, and 
 thefts, which kindled the anger of the Lord to inflict these 
 judgments. And these crimes being the distinguishing 
 characteristics of the nations, alluded to in this prophecy, 
 may also enable us to know and determine them, among 
 the nations of the world. 
 
 I. They worship devils, and idols of gold, and silver, 
 and brass, and stone, and of wood. The word r» ixi- 
 uovtoiy in the original, should not be rendered devils, 
 which does not convey the same idea to an English reader; 
 and as we have no appropriate word in our language, bet- 
 ter adapted to express that idea, the word demon might 
 have remained. This expression in Holy Scripture always 
 refers to Pagan idolatry, 1 Cor. x. 20. 21. because the first 
 Church of Christ knew nothing of image-worship; the 
 Revelation excepted, in which also Christians are accused 
 of this irrational worship of demons. But as the text be- 
 fore us distinguishes between the worship of demons, and 
 the worship of idols, I would consider the first as referring 
 to Pagans, and the last to Christians. Demons are ima- 
 ginary deities, who once were mortals of renown on earth, 
 
VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 106S. 2&3 
 
 such as heroes, inventors of arts and sciences, or who had 
 otherwise been a blessing to cities, countries, tribes, or na- 
 tions in their time. These after death the Heathens wor- 
 shipped as Deities, and mediators between the superior 
 Gods and men, under the title of demons. 1 Tim. iv. 1. Acts 
 xvii. 18. All the nations of Asia were worshippers of de- 
 mons, except the Mahomedans and Persians,, which last 
 adore God under the emblem of fire, and the sun. It Is 
 worthy of remark, that the instruments of this woe, were 
 not properly worshippers of demons, though they other- 
 wise have been guilty of many crimes ; and, to the eternal 
 shame of idolatrous Christians, are most inveterate ene- 
 mies to the worship of images and saints, to this day. 
 
 II. They worship idols of gold, and silver, and brass, 
 and stone, and of wood. These words evidently allude to 
 image ivorship, and to that stupid veneration for the bones 
 and carcasses of saints, which was first begun in Greece, 
 about the year 590. After a terrible flame of controversy, 
 attended with such fatal consequences to religion and go- 
 vernment, both in the Eastern and Western part of the em- 
 pire, this idolatrous worship was firmly established by two 
 councils assembled at Constantinople, in the years 863 
 and 871. Since that time, this superstitious phrenzy be- 
 came universal in the Greek Church ; and that deluded 
 people, to express their most signal approbation of the 
 frenetic enthusiasm of this council for the introduction of 
 this species of gross idolatry, have instituted the feast of 
 orthodoxy, as an anniversary festival to commemorate this 
 decree. The abettors of image worship were also trium- 
 phant in the Romish Church, loud and powerful as. the 
 testimony of European Christians has been against it, 
 since the time of Charlemagne ; wherefore the third woe 
 is suffered to fall on them with equal severity, and during 
 a much longer period of time. 
 
 III. They are also charged with murders, sorceries, 
 fornication and thefte> Mirders of the saints and martyrs 
 
264 VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801— TO 1063. 
 
 of Jesus, as evinced by their oppressive conduct against 
 many seceding Christians, especially iri^those sanguinary 
 persecutions of the Paulicians, between A. D. 845 — 950, 
 by the Creek Church ,• when these firm and faithful servants 
 of the Lord fled before the brutal rage of their persecutors 
 from Asia to the Danube. (pxQpocKita, sorcery, siguifies 
 the art of poisoning in a clandestine manner, as it here 
 stands united to notorious murder. But the most pernicious 
 mode ot poisoning is performed by arts of magic, and John 
 lias here used a Greek word, which ch. xviii. 23, properly 
 signifies sorcery. History also informs us, tbat necroman- 
 cy and the magic art was very much in vogue in the East, 
 and practised to great extent about this time. Fornication 
 here signifies all unlawful and unnatural lusts ; and theft, 
 robbing men of their estates. History abounds with in- 
 stances of these wicked and abominable practices in the 
 Grecian empire, and more especially in the Eastern pro- 
 vinces, during the seventh, eighth and ninth centuries; by 
 which they challenged the Lord to their own destruction. 
 Though they were guilty of such heinous crimes against 
 the dictates of religion, and the remonstrances of con- 
 science, and had thus violated their most sacred obliga- 
 tions towards God and society; — Though already scourg- 
 ed and severely reprehended by the judgments of this woe ; 
 yet they might have repented of their sins at the feet of 
 Jesus, and would have found pardon with a merciful Sa- 
 viour, and the aids of his Holy Spirit, in order to break 
 their criminal connexions with sin and sinners, and attain 
 to a new life. But such as remained impenitent, and 
 would not abstain from their presumtuous sins, and insol- 
 lent practices, are threatened .with the third woe, 2 Thes. 
 ii. 10. 12. and in case of further obduracy, with still se- 
 verer judgments under the vials of wrath. 
 
 The authorities, for the historical facts alledged in the 
 explanation of these woes, are Gibbon, Moskeim, Shrceck, 
 
VI. TRUMPET, FROM A. D. 801—TO 1063. 265 
 
 Gatterer, Walch, Arnold, some historical dictionaries, 
 and the Encyclopaedia, under the different articles treated 
 of in this chapter; where the learned reader may also 
 meet with references to still more ancient authors than 
 these, to satisfy himself on every subject. , 
 
 P. S. If this volume, under the auspices of an all ruling Providence, 
 should meet the approbation of the Christian public, the Author is pre- 
 pared, and will furnish his indulgent readers with the second volume in 
 3 short time. 
 
 FINIS, 
 
£ 
 
■ 
 
 ' ■■<:i.i,-»- ( , * ->j-^-i